a holy life then as Christ did rise and afterwards ascend so shalt thou but if thou dost not Christ shall ascend and leave thee heere nay well it were if thou mightest remaine in this life but Christ shall ascend to heaven and thou shalt goe to hell and therefore let every one labour to rise out of his sinnes here in this life that he may ascend with Christ into heaven There be a number of people in the world thinke to ascend to heaven and goe to God but if they doe not rise out of their sinnes but continue in them still they are like to perish in them Heb. 11. 5. It is said By faith Enoch was translated that hee might not see death and was not found because God had translated him for before his translation he was reported of that he pleased God so labour thou to please God in a good course and walke with him so farre foorth as frailty will permit and then when thou parts from this world thou shalt be sure to goe to God The second circumstance is that it was forty daies after he rose as it is Act. 1. 3. Christ had right to heaven so soone as hee rose but for the good of his Church and of his Disciples he was content to tarry from it for a time which must teach us to bee content to tarry from heaven for a time for the good of them amongst whom wee live so wee see Paul did as it is Phil. 3. Neverthelesse to abide in the flesh is more needfull for you and having this confidence I know that I shal abide and continue with you all for your furtherance and joy of saith so 2 King 20. 2. it is said of Hezekiah Then â—e turned his face to the wall and prayed Why did Hezekiah weepe and pray to the Lord that he might live I answer not that he was affraid of death but hee desired to live for the good of the Church because Religion and the worship of God was in danger which he desired to establish as Martin a bishop in France when he came to dye for the good of the Church desired to turne into the world againe Now these examples may serve to make us contented to tarry out of heaven for a time for the good of others if Christ tarried forty daies for the good of the Church much more should wee bee contented to leave places of honour and of preferment for the good of the Church for there bee too many men that will not step one foot from their preferment for the good of their brethren as Nehem. 5. hee laies it as a great fault on the rich men that they would not ease their poore brethren and there is a curse denounced against such Iudg. 5. 23. Curse yee Meroz saith the Angell of the Lord curse the inhabitants thereof because they came not out to helpe the Lord against the mighty unto which many are now liable who will hazard nothing for the love of Christ The third circumstance is that before Christ ascended hee gave a change and a commandement to his Disciples as we may read Act. 1. 2. Vntill the day in which hee was taken up after that hee through the holy Ghost had given commandement unto the Apostles whom hee had chosen And what was the charge he gave them It was concerning the kingdome of God religion and the worship of God which may teach us before wee ascend and death take us away we must give charge to our children to our servants and to those which doe concerne us touching Religion and the worship of God that they bee faithfull in the covenant of God when we be dead and gone and then we may comfortably ascend to heaven so we see David did 1 Chron. 28. 9. when he came to dye he gave a charge and a commandement to his sonne Solomon saith he And thou Solomon my sonne know thou the God of thy Fathers and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing minde for the Lord searcheth all hearts and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts If thou seeke him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cost thee off for ever so likewise Moses did Numb 27. 18. And the Lord said unto Moses Take thee Ioshua the sonne of Nun a man in whom is the Spirit and put thy hand upon him and set him before Eleazer the Priest and before all the congregation and give him a charge in their sight so every governour and every master and father should give charge and commandement concerning Religion and the worship of God to those which doe concerne them that they may bee faithfull in the covenant and hold out Religion when they be dead and gone and then they may comfortably ascend as Christ did Thirdly The place from whence he ascended now in every motion there is the place from whence they goe and the place whither they goe the place a quo from whence Christ ascended was Bethanie as Saint Luk. 24. 50 The mount of Olives as it is Act. 1. which was the place whence a little before he went to his Passion it was the place where he sweat water and blood and where hee was apprehended yet heere it is said to bee the place from which hee ascended to heaven which may teach us that iâ— wee be faithfull and walke carefully and conscionably before God the places that he places of trouble and of torment to us he will make them Mount Olives places of comfort and therefore doest thou lye on thy sicke bed art thou troubled with paine and sicknesse and hast beene many yeeres together bee faith fall and God can make thy sicke bed Bethania to thee a place to ascend to heaven from and so likewise art thou in prison or in any other base place bee faithfull and of good comfort the Lord can make it like the Mount Olives a place to ascend to heaven from doest thou dwell in a poore cottage and a smoaky house be of good comfort God can make this a meanes to ascend to heaven by and goe to God Secondly the place ad quem whither he ascended and that is into heaven so the Angels say Act. 1. 11. Yee men of Galilee why stand yee gazing into heaven this same Iesus which is taken from you into heaven shall so come as yee have seene him goe to heaven so againe Peter saith of him Act. 3. 21. Whom the heavens must containe untill the time that all things be restored and Paul Heb. 9. 24. Hee is gone to appeare in the presence of God for us so it is cleare by all these Scriptures that Christ is gone to heaven Now if he be gone to heaven then it is in vaine to seeke him heere in this world The Papists say that the bread in the Sacrament after the words of consecration are turned into the body of Christ nay into the very flesh as hee was borne of the
to the ensuing Acts. The third Act is The appearing of the signe of the Sonne of man after which signe immediately will follow Christs owne comming in Person unto judgement For the better clearing of this wee are to consider three things 1. Why it is called the signe of the Sonne of Man 2. What this signe is 3. What the Effects of it be First why it is called the signe of the Sonne of Man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for excellencies sake because that Christ himselfe immediately upon the signe appeares for there be two sorts of signes either remooved signes such as precede and goe a long while before Christs comming which I mentioned heretofore or immediate signes such as are neer or in a manner joyned to his comming as some of the Prophets foretold long before Christs coÌ„ming but Iohn was the immediate forerunner he pointed at Christ and therefore when they saw Iohn they were rowsed up to the beholding of Christ so when we see this signe then we must presently looke for Christ for therefore it is called the signe of the Sonne of Man because of the excellencie that it goeth immediately before his comming Secondly What this signe is there bee divers opinions of this some thinke one thing and some another some take it to bee Christ himselfe but it cannot bee taken so because alwaies the signe is not the thing signified There is an opposition betweene these two so that the signe can never be the thing signified and therefore it is some other thing that is meant by the signe of the Sonne of Man Some others take it to bee the burning up of this World because it is said that A firie streame issued out when the ancient of dayes sate upon his Throne But it cannot bee this because that this signe appeares in Heaven onely and this universall fire is not onely in Heaven but also in Earth Others take it to be the sound of the last Trumpet but it cannot bee this because there is a distinction betweene them for Christ tels us of the signe of the appearing of the Sonne of Man verse 300 and of the sound of the Trumpet verse 31. The Papists they say that it is the signe of the Crosse and Bellarmine saith that all the fathers doe so expound it But there is a Iesuite one of their own fellowes that contradicts him who affirmes it is not certainly found out what is meant by the signe of the Sonne of Man for the fathers doe diversly expound it therefore we may â—ee that Bellarmine is too bold to say that all the fathers expound it so because there is no man that reads the fathers but may see it otherwise for Origen takes it for the miraculous power and vertues of Christ Saint Ierome takes it to be Christ himselfe Chrysostome expounds it of the wounds that bee in the hands and feete and side of Christ therefore whereas Bellarmine saies the fathers doe expound it to bee the Crosse any man that will consult them may see there is no one of the fathers who expound it so besides there bee two reasons why I dare not assent to take the signe of the Sonne of man to be the Crosse First it is true that there is the signe of Christ but the Crosse is no where taken for the signe of Christ in the Scriptures therefore there is no ground for this opinion Some of the Papists thinke that it is the wooden Crosse but that was broken into divers shivers therefore if it had pleased God to make that the signe of the Sonne of Man hee would have preserved that and have kept it as he did the bones of Christ that one of them was not broken Againe it is not the wodden Crosse for that is a thing that is turned to corruption unlesse we will beleeve there is a resurrection of the Crosse as there is a resurrection of the body The Church of Rome indeede doth keepe a feast in honor to the Crosse and say that it shall be joyned with his comming but thence to inferre it shall be so is no good consequence Some of them againe doe thinke it shall not be the wooden Crosse but a crosse that shall be in the Ayre the truth whereof I finde no where in the Scripture And now to tell you my heart told me alwaies that Christ did expound it in this chapter and that the Disciples did understand what the signe was or else they would have asked him of it as they did Matth. 13. when hee told them of the tares Master say they Tell us the meaning of the tares Then I perused the Chapter and I did light on verse 27. where it is said As the lightning commeth from the East and shineth into the West so shall the comming of the Sonne of Man be That is with infinite brightnesse and splendor shall he come at that day In which place Christ tels his Disciples that there bee many shall say Loe here is Christ and there is Christ but beleeve them not for I will give you a signe of my comming and that is when you shall see infinite brightnesse and splendor that shall come from the body of Christ the brightnesse whereof shall darken all other lights When they shall see this it shall awaken the World and stirre up every man to looke for Christ Now that there shall be such brightnesse and splendor come from the body of Christ it is cleare by the Scriptures Revel 21. 23. And the citie hath no neede of the Sunne nor of the Moone to shine in it for the glory of God did light it and the Lambe is the light of it So the brightnesse of Christs body shall bee infinite more than all the lights of this World and Matth. 7. when Christ was transfigured on the Mount His face did shine as the Sunne and his clothes were as white as the light Moses when he came from the Mountain and had talked with God his face did shine and there was great glory put upon him but yet there was great difference between the glory that was on Christ and his For first this glory was but onely on Moses face but this was all Christs body over Secondly when Moses put a veile over his face they could not see his glory but Christ did shine through his garments Thirdly the glory that was on Moses was fearefull that the people fled away but the glory that was on Christ was amiable for Peter sayes It is good being here let us make three Tabernacles one for thee one for Moses and one for Elias Fourthly Moses could not communicate his glory to any but Christ he communicates his glory to others for Matth. 13. it is said That the Iust shall shine as the Sunne in the Firmament So wee see that the glory of Christ is greater and yet this glory that was on Christ in
prepare a table for us so they say Can God helpe us in sicknesse Can he helpe us in affliction so likewise they presume to sinne and so take away the justice of God for though hee brings his judgements to light every day yet they will not learne to feare and be ashamed And so they soothe themselves as the Prophet complaines That every one that doeth evill is good in the sight of God or he delighteth in them or say where is the God of Iudgement so they take away wisedome and mercy from him as was shewed out of Ieremy But a Christian must beleeve the properties of God that he is powerfull therefore to trust and relye upon him Iust therefore to beleeve his promises wise therefore to be guided by him We may see a worthy example hereof in Hezekiah 2 King 19. 15. When Senacherib went against Ierusalem he told them that hee had destroyed such and such places and countries and their goods and shalt thou be delivered Then Hezekiah came before the Lord told it him spread the writing before him and prayed to the Lord. Thirdly we beleeve that God is our God by the meanes of Christ this is the maine point of all not to beleeve God in generall onely but to bring him home to our selves and to be perswaded that he is our God so the holy people as Esay shewes said This is our God we have waited on him and he will save us If he be our God that then whatsoever is in him as his power wisedome mercie justice love and goodnesse it doth appertaine to us wee shall have the benefit this faith is a comfort and that which God respects Thomas could have no comfort of his Faith till he could say My Lord and my God and Christ when he would comfort his Disciples at his departure saith Goe tell my brethren I ascend to my God and your God to my Father and your Father so if once a man come to this that he can perswade himselfe that God is his God by the meanes of Christ this will comfort and give him more peace than the world can yeeld The use is that seeing God is our God therefore we should respect and love him and be desirous to please him in our courses Mich. 4. 5. For all people will walke every one in the name of his God but we will walke in the Name of the Lord our God for ever and ever therefore as we doe professe that God is our God we must labour to please him in all our courses be loth to doe any thing that may displease him It was the speech of Delilah to Sampson Iudges 16. 15. How canst thou say thou lovest mee when thy heart is not with me so how can we say that we love God when our courses shew to the contrary it is a pittifull thing to see how men doe not regard God they doe so toile themselves with their labours that so soone as they be set in the Church they are fallen fast asleepe men professe they beleeve God is their God and yet doe not respect nor serve him In the 1 Sam. 9. mention is made of Samuels feast unto the people where one speciall dish given before unto the Cooke is brought forth it was a shoulder set up onely for the king that none but he should have it in like manner it should bee our wisedome so to spend our strength about the world in the weeke time that we reserve a part for the Lords Sabboth to doe him service with Hitherto God hath beene considered as he is in himselfe now wee come to speake what God is in relation and there is a twofold relation of God 1. To the Trinitie 2. To the Creatures First God stands in relation to the three Persons for I beleive in God stands in relation to the Father to the Sonne and to the Holy Ghost Here are foure points of Faith to be beleeved 1. That there is a distinction of Persons in the Godhead 2. That there is a divine Person called the Father 3. That he is the Father of Christ 4. That he is our Father by the meanes of Christ First we beleeve that there is a distinction of Persons for though there be but one in Substance Essence and Power yet there bee three distinct persons subsisting in one Godhead as 1 Iohn 5. 7. There be three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one and so Matth. 28. in the charge that Christ gave his Disciples when he sent them out to preach in the Name of the Father the Sonne and Holy Ghost and elsewhere the Scripture doth teach distinction of Persons as Ioh. 5. 30. I can doe nothing of my selfe as I heare I judge and my judgement is just because I seeke not mine owne will but the will of my Father that sent me so Iohn 14. 26. But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he shall teach you all things So then wee see plainely that the Father is a distinct person from the Sonne and the Sonne a distinct person from the Father and the Holy Ghost a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne There is a difference betweene the Faith of a Christian and a Turke the one beleeveth in one God distinct in three persons the other in one God without distinction of persons Now there bee two grounds that overthrow this opinion of the Turkes first it is a rule in Divinitie that whatsoever as God reveales himselfe to be so we must beleeve he is but God hath revealed himselfe to be one God and three Persons therefore so we must beleeve for no man can dive into the bottome of God to know what he is but he must reveale himselfe to us so Ioh. 1. 18. No man hath seene God at any time the onely begotten Sonne of the Father he hath revealed him and 1 Timoth. 6. 16. saith the Apostle speaking of God Who onely hath immortalitie and dwelleth in the light that no man can attaine to whom never man saw neither can see unto whom be honour and glory everlasting Amen And therefore as a man going into the Sea in danger or to swimme so farre as his Corke will carry him up so farre he may goe safely but if this faile to carry him up he makes a stand and ventures no further in like manner so farre as our Corke will carry us up so farre we may walke safely so farre as we have warrant out of Gods Word but if we have no warrant out of Gods Word let us make a stand and goe no further therefore as God hath revealed himselfe so we must beleeve but he hath revealed himselfe to be one God and three distinct Persons and so wee must beleeve The second ground is that it is not possible to redeeme man without distinction of Persons for God the Father being offended with
is no Father in time of need will doe more for his child than God will doe for us nor no Father so ready to helpe his child as wee shall have helpe of God Psal 103. 13. As a Father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him and Esai 63. 16. Doubtlesse thou art our Father though Abraham bee ignorant of us and Israel know us not yet thou O Lord art our Father and our Redeemer and therefore great is the comfort that wee shall finde seeing hee is our Father it is a comfort in the time of mutation of friends when they leave and forsake and cast us off yet wee may say with comfort Lord I thanke thee thou art my Father thou wilt not leave mee nor cast me off but stand by me when the world will forsake me and my worldly friends The third is that seeing God is our Father hee will give us an heavenly inheritance a father wil not die and leave his childe nothing if he be able so God will not be a Father and leave us nothing but he will bequeath unto us an heavenly inheritance so our Saviour saith Luke 12. 23. Feare not little flocke for it is your Fathers will to give you a kingdome So also Heb. 11. 16. Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God for he hath prepared for them a City God would have us men be ashamed to call him father if he had nothing to give us but seeing he hath prepared for us a City hee is not ashamed to bee called our Father therefore seeing hee hath provided such a heavenly inheritance it is a comfort to us art thou a poore man and hast thou little to live on or art thou a yonger brother and hast thou no inheritance labour to have God thy Father and although thou bee a meane man here yet thou shalt be great in heaven Christ shall be thy brother and heaven shall be thine inheritance The fourth is that seeing God is our Father all his chastisements shall turne to our good so Heb. 12. 6. the Apostle saith For whom the Lord loveth hee chasteneth and he scourgeth every sonne he receiveth If a father correct his childe it is for his good and amendment or at least-wise he would have us to thinke so in like manner as we would have others to thinke of us when wee are correcting of our children that wee doe it for their good let us be perswaded and thinke so of God that it shall turne to our good If a friend should temper a potion and give us it into our hands to drinke although it should worke furiously upon us yet wee would thinke that it shall turne to our good so seeing God is our friend and our father though our afflictions worke strongly upon us yet wee must bee perswaded that it shall turne to our good We heard in the morning out of the story of Abraham that Abimelich the King sought to Abraham to make a league with him at that time when hee was a great heavinesse for the losse of Ismael for Hagar and Ismael were cast out of his doores The Doctrine from hence was That the Lord never sendeth extraordinary crosses and troubles but he sends his servants extraordinary comfort and this ariseth of his fatherly care towards us if a Father gives to his child a sowre cup or a bitter cup he will secretly convey into his hand a peace of sugar to allay the bitternesse and sowrenesse so the Lord doth when he giveth us a bitter cup to drinke hee conveyeth into our hearts secretly as it were a peece of sugar some comfort to allay the bitternesse of it Chrysostome saith There were no man able to saile at Sea if there were no havens and shores and harbors for ships to lye in in the time of tempest so saith hee it were not possible for a Christian to passe this earth through if God should not give him comfort in the time of his trouble The fifth comfort is that seeing God is our Father wee may with comfort at the day of death lay downe our soules and bodies into his hands so wee see Christ doth Luke 23. 46. And Iesus cryed with a loud voyce Father into thy hands I commend my spirit this must teach us when wee come to die to commit our spirits into the hands of God It is the disposition of a childe if hee hath any Iewell in the time of danger to runne and put it into his father hands where he thinkes it a thousand times safer than in his owne so wee should doe seeing wee have but one jewell our soules in the time of danger wee should runne to God and commit it into his hands and thinke it a thousand times more safe than in our owne keeping Now having spoken of the Person of the Father the next in order and course is to speake of his Attributes which are two mentioned in this place 1. That he is Almighty 2. That he is the maker of Heaven and Earth First that he is Almightie Now God is said to be Almighty because he hath power in himselfe to doe whatsoever he will Psal 111. 3. But our God is in heaven and doth whatsoever he will and Psal 135. 6. Whatsoever pleaseth the Lord that did hee in heaven and in earth and in the sea so also Ephes. 3. 20. Vnto him therefore that is able to doe abundantly above all that we can aske or thinke according to the power that worketh in us be praise and Glory Philip. 3. 21. saith the Apostle Who shall change our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things to himselfe Here a question may be moved why we are taught to beleeve that God is almighty seeing the minde of man is finite and it is not able to conceive of an infinite thing such as is the power of God I answere as a man may stand on the sea shore and looke on the sea where though hee be not able to see the length and breadth of it yet he may see it is a goodly spâ—tious and a large thing so howsoever we are not able to conceive the greatnesse of God and his Almightinesse to see the largenesse of him yet apprehending of him as wee may we shall see him to bee great yea the further wee goe the greater we shall see him to be though we be not able to see his length and depth yet we may perceive the Almightinesse of him as if a man come to a mountaine which hee is not able to comprehend in his armes yet hee is able to apprehend it and to lay hold on it with his hands so howsoever we are not able to comprehend the Almightinesse of God yet we may apprehend it and lay hold on it Now God is said to bee Almighty foure
our friend then the more power there is in God the more is our comfort but if God be our enemy and displeased with us for our sinnes then our terrour is the greater because hee is so much the more powerfull to destroy and bring us to nothing therefore let us labour to make God our friend and father and then the more power there is in God the more will bee our comfort Now we come to speake of the second Attribute that he is the Maker of heaven and Earth in this there be divers particulars to be observed 1. Who made heaven and earth And that was God 2. What he made Heaven and earth and all things in them 3. How hee made them or with what Instrument With his Word 4. Of what he made the world Of nothing 5. In what estate he made the world In a good estate 6. In what time he made it In six daies whereas hee might have made it in a moment or in six houres but for singular cause he was six daies a making the world 7. In what order he made Heaven and Earth at first The Heaven for man to rest in and Earth for man to labour in 8. To what end he made it To convey his glory and his goodnesse to his creatures First who made Heaven and Earth It was God no man nor Angell made it nor it made not it selfe but God made it Genesis 1. 1. In the beginning God created Heaven and Earth and so Paul saith in this place that I have read unto you I preach unto you that ye should turne from these vaine idols unto the living God that made heaven and Earth and the Sea and all things that in them are so Heb. 3. 4. For every house is builded by some man but he that hath builded all things is God so then the point is cleared none can deny it Now let us come to make use of it First seeing God made the world and it was not made by man nor Angell neither did it make it selfe but God made it therefore if there be any comfort or any delight to bee found in any creature God is the Author of it and to be thanked for it for we cannot make a sticke nor a straw a feather an eare of corne nor a stalke of grasse therefore seeing God hath made a number of good things for our comfort and benefit God is to bee thanked for it If a man should set up an house for a poore man to dwell in so often as hee looketh on the house he thinkes of the good will of him that set up the house so God hath set up heaven as it were to cover us earth to beare us sea and land to feed us therefore so often as we looke on any of these we are to be thankfull So David Psal 8. 1. O Lord how excellent is thy name in all the world Who hast set thy glory above the heavans and verse 4. What is man that thou art so mindefull of him and the sonne of man that thou visitest him So Davids affections were swallowed up in the consideration of it Secondly seeing God made heaven and earth take heed we doe not displease him for hee that made all is able to destroy all As it is Gen. 6. 7. And the Lord said I will destroy from the earth the man whom I have created from man to beast and to the fowles of the heaven and to the creeping things therefore seeing he made all take heed we doe not sinne against him remembring what is said Esai 51. 12. I even I am hee that comforteth you who art thou that thou shouldest feare a mortall man and the sonne of man who shall bee made as grasse and forgettest the Lord thy maker c. Wee see men are afraid of men to displease them but we ought to bee much more afraid of the power of God who is able to destroy all if a man should hang from the top of an high tower by a twine threed and in such manner as if he that held him should let it goe he would dash him all to peeces how afraid would hee bee to offend him and how glad to please him So wee all hang as it were out of an high tower by the threed of our life God holds the threed who if he should forgoe his hold wee fall and dash to nothing therefore how afraid should we be to offend or to displease him with our sinnes and carefull to please him in all our courses if men had grace to consider this they would not live in knowne sinnes as they doe Thirdly seeing he made all hee is able to dispose of all at his owne will and pleasure for the workeman is able and may dispose of his owne worke wee are the workemanship of God and therefore wee should bee content with his disposing whatsoever it bee sicknesse or health prosperity or adversity Esay 45. 9. it is written Woe be to him that striveth with his maker let the potsheard with the potsheards of the earth Shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it What makest thou c and therefore we should labour to be content with Gods disposing whatsoever it be he made all he may dispose of all as it best pleaseth him The second point is What he made he made the heaven and the earth the heavens where God and his Angels be and the lower world where sinfull men and women are he made visible and invisible things and whatsoever is within the compasse of heaven and earth So saith Paul Act. 14. 15. I preach unto you that you should turne from your vaine Idols to the living God who made heaven and earth the sea and all that therein is and so it is written Iohn 1. 3. All things were made by it and without it was nothing made that was made The use of this is seeing God made all things take heed we doe not injurie and wrong God with them saith Paul Shall I take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid so say you shall wee take the Creatures that God hath made and abuse them and so wrong God God forbid This provokes God to vengeance as it is Hoseah 2. 9. Therefore will I returne and take away my Corne in the time thereof and my wine in the season thereof and will recover my flaxe and wooll lent to her to recover her shame therefore if we abuse Gods blessings and turne them to the dishonour of his name he will take them from us Secondly seeing God made all things therefore we should acknowledge them as the gifts of God put into our hands by the Lord and to receive them as from his hands The rivers receive their waters from the sea by secret passages and againe runne into the sea and so carry it backe againe thither in like manner as we receive all from the hands of
promises so it is said of Christ that he died in due time Rom. 5. 6. so the Angell sayes to Zachary Luk. 1. 20. Behold thou shalt be dumbe and not able to speake untill the day that these things shall be performed because thou beleevest not my words which shall be fulfilled in their season So that there is a time for the fulfilling of every promise of God Of which observe two Vses First for comfort that seeing there is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of all Gods promises though we have it not to day or to morrow this yeere or the next yet there is a fulnesse of time so David shewes Psal 102. 13. Thou shalt arise and have mercy upon Sion for the time to favour her yea the set time is come this is a stay and a comfort to a Christian that there is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of Gods promises Secondly that seeing there is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of Gods promises we should be contented to tarry that time bee it sooner or later so Habak 2. 3. The vision is yet for an appointed time but at the end it shall speake and not lye though it tarry waite for it because it shall surely come it will not tarry therefore seeing there is a fulnesse of time to come we must with patience bee contented to waite that time It is the madnesse of the world not to tarry the time that God hath set them but they must have it straight yea many a time Gods people be overtaken with it as good Moses Exod. 5. 23. For since I came to Pharaoh to speak in thy Name he hath vexed this people more and yet thou hast not delivered thy people at all hee thought much to tarry a little time But seeing there is a fulnesse of time every one should be contented to tarry till it come Ioh. 2. 4. saith Christ to Mary Woman my time is not yet come she had an houre and Christ had an houre her houre was assoone as there was want but Christs was when there was sensible feeling of the want Secondly this fulnesse of time is still comming so Paul saith here when the fulnesse of time was come it drawes neerer and neerer as a man that is a farre off every step hee takes he drawes neerer and neerer home so theâ—fulnesse of time is comming it stayes not in the day nor in the night but approcheth neerer and neerer as it is Dan. 7. 22. so Paul saith Heb. 10. 25. But let us exhort one another so much the more because yee see the day draweth neere This is a great comfort that the longer wee live here in this world the neerer we are to the accomplishment of Gods promises and as every day doth winde up the threed of this life so wee come so much neerer to our salvation and the comforts and blessings which hee hath prepared for us as Rom. 13. 11. the Apostle saith For now is our salvation neerer than when wee beleeved so in the Gospell it is said by our Saviour When you see these things lift up your heads for your redemption draweth neere and Psalm 37. 13. it is said the wicked man seeth his day comming towards him that is the day of judgement when hee shall bee called to an account for all his sinnes and be punished for them as this must needes be a terror to a wicked man to consider every day this day is comming towards him so also it cannot chuse but bee a great contentation and comfort to the godly to consider that the day of salvation is drawing neere to them the time when they shall bee put in possession of heaven and happinesse Thirdly When the fulnesse of time was come then God sent his Sonne made of a woman this must teach us that we should never looke for the accomplishment of Gods promises till the fulnesse of time There was great expectation and looking for Christ but he came not till the fulnesse of time so wee may expect and looke for comfort ease and for health but wee cannot have it till the fulnesse of time wee see Revel 6. 10 11. The soules of those that lye under the Altar crying Lord how long thou that art holy and just and true dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth And there was answere made them They must rest for a season till the fulnesse of time Exod. 12. 41. the people groaned a long time under their burthen and could not be delivered but when the fulnesse of time came then the very same day they were delivered in the foure hundred and thirty yeere the selfe same day so likewise Psal 105. 19. many meanes it may be was made for Iosephs deliverance yet it could not be untill the time that his word came and then it is said the king sent and loosed him so howsoever wee may seeke for comfort and ease desire health yet we shall not have it till the fulnesse of time come therefore as Iaakob said to Laban when his time was expired Give me my wife for I have served my time so a Christian may say unto God Give me that which thou hast promised me for the time is come Particularly the time is described two wayes 1. In the daies of Herod the king Matth. 2. 2. When Augustus caused all the world to be taxed Luk. 2. First Christ was borne when Herod was king why doth the Evangelist note this unto us first to shew that Christs kingdome is not of this world for Christ was borne when there was another king hee was borne a King for the Wisemen made inquiry Where He is that is borne King of the Iewes And in another place when he was before Pilate hee asked him Whether he were a king and he said for this cause was I borne and for this cause came I into the world c. But it was of another kingdome a spirituall kingdome not of a temporary And what may this teach us that we are not to looke for a worldly and a temporall kingdome but for a spirituall therefore when a Christian is under the crosse hee may say My kingdome is not of this world I looke not for a temporary kingdome but for a kingdome above the clouds a kingdome of glory and happinesse Secondly Christ was borne when the estate of the Iewes kingdome was at the lowest ebb for Iaakob prophesied Gen. 49. 10. That the Scepter should not depart from Iuda nor a Lawgiver from betweene his feete till Shilâ— came that is when a stranger was king when as the estate of the Iewes was at the worst This may teach us that the time when Christ comes in the presence of his power and goodnesse is when things bee at the worst so Ioh. 11. when did Christ come when Lazarus was dead foure daies and did stinke then He came so likewise when the Disciples were at sea
did hang on the crosse basely and contemptibly and that he had the dispensation and disposing of it The second is a perswasion that he will not keepe it to himselfe but that he will impart it unto others The third is that he will impart it to others who are poore penitent sinners not onely to the just but to the penitent and this was the ground of his prayer Now every one of us must lay this ground of prayer First he must be perswaded that Christ hath a kingdome and that he was come into it and hath the power and dispensation of it so Matth. 28. 18. All power is given wee in heaven and in earth so Ioh. 5. 22. For the Father judgeth no man but hath committed all judgement to the Sonne Secondly a perswasion that he will not keepe it to himselfe but will impart it to others even as a conduite receiving water doth not keepe it to it selfe but conveies it to others so Christ received this kingdome not to keepe it to himselfe but to convey it unto us as Luk. 22. 29. therefore I appoint unto you a kingdome as my Father hath appointed unto me so Christ doth not retaine it to himselfe but hee doth impart it to all others Thirdly that he will impart it to poore penitent sinners Matth. 9. 13. our Saviour saith that he came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance and therefore if men will repent of their sinnes let them not feare but that Christ will bestow it on them for he will not bestow his kingdome on the just onely but on poore penitent sinners this is the ground of his prayer Now for the prayer it selfe and herein wee observe two things 1. What he prayed for 2. The time when hee prayed First for what he prayed hee prayed to bee remembred when Christ came into his kingdome hee did not pray Christ to pull the nailes and spickes out of his hands and feet to have his body saved or his paines mitigated or asswaged but he desires to be remembred when he comes into his kingdome so he lets all the care of his body goe and applyeth himselfe to have his soule saved to be remembred when Christ comes into his kingdome Now with the other all his care was for the saving of his body and to have his body eased of his paines which because Christ would not asswage he railes on him but this man is contented to let all goe so his soule may be saved now in these Theâ—ves are figured out all the men in the world when they come to dye with some all their care is to have their life prolonged their bodies saved to have their paines asswaged and eased so wee see it was the care of Ahaziah king of Israel shall I recover my fall all his care was to know whether he should recover of a bodily cure so it is with the world all their care is to know whether they shall recover or no but the Saints care not so much for the saving of their bodies as their soules let the body suffer what it will they are contented to suffer any paines so they may have their soules saved I have shewed you heretofore that if an house bee on fire they will fetch out all the best things so that if any perish it shall bee the worst because if all cannot bee saved it is wisdome to save the best so if our soules and bodies bee in danger that wee cannot save both let us labour to save the best which is our soules as this theefe did not desire to have the spickes pulled out of his hands and feet to have his paines asswaged and eased but his desire is to bee remembred so what paines soever wee endure we must say I am contented to beare it save my soule onely If a man by a shipwracke bee cast into the sea a planke comming to him will hee not let goe his gold and silver and catch hold on the planke to save his life so we are all floating in the sea of this world ready to be drowned with the pleasures and profits therof ready to be sunke as low as hell therefore how much more had we need to castaway every thing that doth hinder us and take hold on the meanes that God hath appointed for saving of our soules I but what is it that he prayes for he prayes to be remembred why should he be remembred hee was a theefe a bad liver a notorious fellow one would have thought hee would have desired Christ to have forgotten him To this I answer that there be two kinds of Remembrances 1 Remembrance of God in Iudgement 2 Remembrance of God in Mercy First there is a remembrance of God in judgement as Psal 9. 12. For when the Lord maketh inquisition for blood he remembreth them he forgetteth not the complaint of the poore So likewise in Hos. 7. 2. And they consider not in their hearts that I remember all their wickednesse The Lord remembreth all the others they have sworne all the lyes they have told all the Sabbaths they have prophaned all the houres they have mispent and so all their sinnes the Lord remembreth to punish them Secondly there is a remembrance of God in mercy as Gen. 8. it is said The Lord remembred Noah that was in goodnesse and mercy Psa and 132. 1. Lord remember David and all his afflictions and so the Theefe desired to be remembred not in judgment but in mercy in like manner David desired not to be remembred in judgment where he saith Psa 3. 25. Lord remember not the sinnes of my youth nor my rebellion hee desires God to remember him in his tender mercy and his loving kindnesse as also here the Theefe prayed Christ not to remember him in his sinnes and in his transgressions but to remember him in the multitude of his mercyes Secondly the time when he prayed and it was when hee was upon the crosse in paines and torments ready to dye then he stirred up himselfe to prayer and this must teach us that when wee come to dye wee must stirre up our selves to prayer and to repentance and to other Christian duties I know when paines be upon us wee shall have little minde to speake or to doe any thing but wee must then stirre up our selves to prayer and gather up our selves so wee see Stephen did in the 7. of the Act. even when a shoure of stones came about him then he stirred up himselfe and called on the name of God Now the next thing we are to speake of is the Answer of Christ and that is a Promise wherein we observe foure things 1 Vpon what his promise was made 2 Vnto whom it was made 3 What was promised 4 When he would performe his promise First upon what he made his promise upon his prayer which may teach us that true prayer shall not want his due fruit so Matth.
virgin Mary now then if we aske the Papists where is Christ they will bee ready to say in such a Church and such a Church or he is betweene such a Priests fingers but aske the faith of a Christian professor where hee is and that will tell you that hee is ascended into heaven and therefore to avoid this Doctrine of the Papists in all likelihood it is that our Saviour saith Matth. 24. 23. If any man shall say unto you here is Christ or there is Christ beleeve him not doe not goe after them for Christ is ascended into heaven whither seeing Christ is ascended let us gather after him and although our bodies cannot yet ascend yet let our hearts and mindes and as the Disciples did follow him with their eies till a cloud came and tooke him up out of their sight so let us follow him with our hearts and mindes till we be in his sight Fourthly The manner of this ascension Luk. 24. 50. He lifted up his hands upon them and blessed them this was the last farewell he did not leave unto his Disciples houses and lands castles and mannors but he left them his blessing as the best portion which must teach us when we are to depart this world though wee cannot leave lands and livings to our children yet let us leave Gods blessings behinde us the knowledge of God the hatred of sinne the love of vertue conscience to walke with God as Gen. 28. 3. when Rebeccah sent her son Iaakob for a wife though his father was rich yet he was to the eye of the world but meanly provided having for his journey onely a staffe in one hand and a bottle of oyle in the other but together with them he had his fathers blessings and Gods blessing laid up in it and with these his mother thought him better furnished than his rich brother Esau with all his wealth so let a poore man leave Gods blessings to his childn and then he shal have the best portion that can befall him Now by the vertue of this blessing the Apostles passed through many troubles and were fenced with it against all the hard dealings of this ungratefull world for they cared not who cursed them so God blessed them nor who hated them so God loved them so if we get Gods blessing if that be upon us then we are â—enced against all the hard dealings of the world I but some man mâ—â— sâ—y how shall I be partaker of this blessing of Christ O that I had lived at that time and had beene amongst the Disciples To this I answer David tels us who be the persons and how wee may have this blessing Psal 24. 4. Even hee that hath innocent hands and a pure heart which hath not lift up his soule to vanity nor sworne deceitfully be shall receive a blessing from God so then labour to be an innocent man and to have a pure heart doe not drinke in the sinnes of the age thou livest in and thou shalt bee the man that shall be blessed and though thou be not blessed in the sight of others in this world yet thou shalt be pronounced blessed at the day of Iudgement even that mouth that shall curse the wicked and drive them to hell shall blesse thee and say Come yee blessed of my Father receive the kingdome prepared for you Secondly it is said While hee blessed them hee was parted from them and carried up to heaven that is he went by little and little not sodainely as he went from the two Disciples that went to Emmaus but here he went leasurely by little and by little till he was taken up till a cloud came and tooke him up out of their sight after which manner hee shall come againe And so say the Angels Act. 1. and therefore so often as we looke upon the clouds wee may thinke that the same chariots shall bring Christ againe howsoever they doe now bring us snow and raine and haile and wind yet they shall bee the chariots to bring Christ to Iudgment at the last day But the inlargement hereof we deferre till the next time SERMON XXXVIII LVKE 24. 50 51. And he led them out as farre as to Bethanie and he lift up his hands and blessed them And it came to passe while hee blessed them hee was parted from them and carried up into heaven HAving before spoken of the Reasons why it was needefull that Christ should ascend and of the Time when he ascended and also à quo of the place whence he ascended and that was Bethania and ad quem whither he ascended and that was to Heaven As also we began to speake of the manner of his ascension and therein we first observed that at his ascension He lift up his hands and blessed them which was his last farewell to the Church and to his Disciples wee read Gen. 27. 33. what Isaac said Iaakob have I blessed and he shall bee blessed so Christ will say to his servants and people I have blessed them and they shall be blessed For if Christs â—â—essing be upon us wee are fenced against all the unkindnesse of this ungratefull world if a father give a bitter cup to drinke into his sonnes hands hee will put a little sugar to allay the bitternesse of it so though the Lord give us a bitter cup to drinke of troubles and afflictions in this world yet therewithall hee gives us a little sugar to allay the bitternesse of it the comfort of his Spirit the pardon of our sinnes and the feeling of his favour I but some man may say may every man have this blessing of Christ I answer No for as Iacob said to his mother when he went to get the blessing from his brother Esau It may be that my father will feele me and handle me and then if I bee found to bee a deceiver I shall bring a curse upon me instead of a blessing so Christ will handle us and feele us as it were to see if we bee right children if we be not wee cannot have his blessing for it belongs to none but children adopted by his grace and mercy Some will be ready to say how may this blessing come upon me would I had beene amongst the Disciples when Christ was upon the earth I will not answer thee but God shall by the mouth of the Prophet David declaring who shall obtaine this blessing Psal 24. 14. Even he that hath cleane hands and a pure heart which hath not lift up his soule to vanity nor sworne deceitfully he shall receive the blessing from God hee that is a harmelesse man and doth not wrong or injury to his neighbour hee that doth not drinke in the sinnes of the age hee liveth in hee that doth not lift up his minde to vanity for there is a great deale of vanity in man vanity in the speech vanity in apparell this is the man that shall receive this blessing from
God and hee shall not onely bee blessed in this world but be pronounced also blessed at the great assembly when heaven and earth and hell shall meet together before God and all the blessed Angels and holy men even by that sweet mouth of Christ which shall chace and drive thousands to hell and shall curse the wicked but shall say to such Come ye blessed my Father receive the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning therefore labour thou whosoever thou art to be thus blessed of Christ and then thou art fenced against all the injuries and wrongs that this world doth afford us Secondly wee did observe in the Manner of Christs ascension that when hee departed hee went not suddainely away from them as he did from the Disciples that went to Emmaus but he departed by little and little leasurely till a cloud came and tooke him out of their sight Now in severall ages there were some that ascended as Henoch in the time of Nature Elias in the time of the Law and Christ in the time of the Gospell To teach us that heaven is the house prepared for the faithfull in all ages But there was great difference in their ascensions Others ascended by means as we may see in the 2 Kin. 2. 12. Elias was carried up in a firie chariot but Christ did ascend by His owne power and vertue without the helpe of any and so in Luk. 16. 22. When Lazarus was dead he was carried of the Angels into heaven But Christ ascended by his owne power which may teach us that al others have need of help to ascend to heavē but Christ had none Secondly Others ascended before death ceased on them as Elias but Christ ascended after hee was killed and crucified and put into the grave hence we learne all the people of God shall rise and ascend but first death must kill them and they must be laid into the grave and then they shall rise and after that ascend as Revel 11. 9. it is said That the bodies of the two Prophets lay in the streets three daies and an halfe and after life came into them againe and the world wondred at it and ver 12. it is shewed how they rose That they heard a voyce from heaven saying Come up hither and they ascended up to heaven in a cloud in like manner labour thou to be joyned with Christ and as Christ ascended so shalt thou ascend Thirdly Others went onely themselves to heaven but made no way for any body els but when Christ ascended he made way for others to ascend and follow him he did not as Lot Gen. 19. who when he had taken in the angel shut the doore but Christ when he entred into heaven left the doore open for others to enter in so it is said Heb. 10. 20. Hee entred by the new and living way which hee prepared for us through the veile that is his flesh even by the veile of his flesh hath he dedicated a way for us to heaven therefore Chrysostome saith well Christ hath entred into heaven at the narrow hole of his passions and hath left a broad doore for his members to follow Fourthly Others when they were ascended could do nothing there though they could work miracles on earth but Christ being ascended is as powerfull to administer to his people in this kingdome as if he were with them in this world for Act. 2. 33. hee being ascended sent downe the gifts and graces of his spirit upon his Disciples others being ascended can doe nothing their power being confined to the place where they bee but Christ being ascended as is powerfull here as if he were present Fifthly Others went away on a suddaine as wee see 2 King 2. that Elias ascended in a Whirlewind but Christ ascended by little and little by degrees till a cloud came and tooke him out of their sight Now there be two reasons why Christ did not ascend into heaven suddainely but by little and little first that they might sensibly see hee had left this world and was ascended into heaven therefore wee should not looke for him here it behoveth the Church to know that Christ is ascended into heaven and that for their good to prepare a place for them to send downe the gifts and graces of his spirit so Ioh. 6. wee may see the Disciples when Christ told them that he should go away from them sorrowed and mourned for it I but when they did consider that hee was ascended for their good to prepare a place for them and to hold the possession of heaven till they were ready and to send the holy spirit into their hearts this was a great matter of joy and comfort to make them glad Secondly to take away an error in the world that many an one thinkes hee shall goe to heaven in a whirle-wind out of the midst of their sinnes and of their prophanenesse nay looke on Christ hee ascended by little and little and made many ascensions before hee came at heaven so must thou doe and therefore thou must not thinke to goe in a whirle-wind into heaven out of the midst of thy lusts and of thy sinnes but thou must make many ascensions every day in thy care zeale faith and thy repentance It is Christs speech Can. 3. Who is this that ascends up out of the wildernes perfumed with myrrh c. so the people of God ascend up leasurely till God receive them as S. Ierome saies speaking of the 42. journies of the children of Israel to the land of Canaan so we must not think to goe to heaven with ease but it will cost many a journey and a Christian must be every day rising in his care in his zeale in his faith in his repentance and in his love till at last he come at heaven gates Thirdly A cloud came and tooke him out of their sight so Saint Luke saies Act. 1. 9. And when hee had spoken these things whilst they beheld him hee was taken up for a cloud tooke him out of their sight that is it came under the foot of Christ and so did cover him and as hee went away in a cloud so Hee shall come againe at the day of judgement so the Angels said the Prophet Dan. 7. 13. saith I beheld in a vision by night and behold one like to the Son of man came in the clouds of heaven so Mat. 24. 30. And then shall appeare the signe of the Son of man in heaven and then shall all the hindreds of the earth mourne and they shall see the Sonne of man comming in the clouds of heaven Now the use of this point is that seeing Christ ascended by a cloud into heaven and as he ascended so will come to judgement therfore so often as we looke on the clouds wee may consider that these bee the chariots that shall bring Christ to judgement however they now bring us winde and raine and snow
and haile as Genes 45. 24. When Iaakob saw the Chariots that Ioseph had sent for him his Spirit revived againe so when we looke on the Chariots that shall bring Christ to judgement our hearts will or should revive therefore so often as we cast up our eyes to Heaven wee should thinke of this Now we will come to speake of the fifth point the use and benefit wee should make of Christs ascension and I would I had an hundred tongues to speake and that I had the words of motion that I might make you feele and see the excellent things that God doth offer unto us by the Ascension of Christ First The ascension of Christ must cause a spirituall assension in us for as the body of Christ did ascend to Heaven so our hearts and minds and affections must ascend and although our bodies be here yet our hearts and mindes and affections must be in Heaven so saith Paul Colos. 3. 1. If ye bee risen with Christ seeke those things that be above where Christ is as if he should say Christ is in Heaven let not your hearts therefore and your mindes bee on the Earth but let them ascend to Heaven so it is said Philip. 3. But our conversation is in Heaven There be a number of men in the world that grovell on the ground their hearts bee glued and tyed to the world Oh but a Christian man whiles he is in this world he must have his conversation in Heaven by living justly and holily in this world Therefore whilest wee live here our hearts and minds must ascend to Heaven because our soules shall not ascend till the day of death Nay if our soules doe not ascend whiles wee live here our bodies shall not ascend at the day of judgement for every man must begin his Heaven here therefore Christs ascension must cause a Spirituall ascension in us But what shall wee say of such men as for their lives cannot lift up their hearts and their mindes to Heaven wee may say as God sayes to Adâ—m Gen. 3. Earth thou art and to Earth thou shalt returne Dust thou art and to Dust thou shalt returne Nay it were well with them if they might returne to Earth but they shall goe both soule and body to Hell without repentance and therefore labour to ascend in thy heart and affections whilest thou livest here pittifull is the state of these men I but what shall then the people of God doe when they cannot feele their hearts to ascend they may say O Lord Iesus thou art ascended and I am grubbling on the Earth therefore I will pray as the Prophet David doth Psal 119. Lord quicken mee and raise mee that I may ascend in my heart minde and affections while I live here Now the rules to know whether wee be ascended with Christ in the holinesse of our lives and conversations here on Earth that so wee may ascend to him hereafter in glory are chiefly these two 1. By an Opticke rule a rule of humane learning 2. By a rule of Scripture First By a rule of humane learning or an Opticke rule In all ascensions the higher a man goes the greater the things above seeme to be and the things below seeme the lesser As for example if a man goe to the top of an high Castle the things above seeme great and the things beneath seeme small if hee looke downe I but if he goe up to the Mountaines then the Castle seemes small or lesser but if it were possible that hee could goe up as high as the Sunne or the Moone or Starres how great would the Starres and Spheares and the amplitude of Heaven appeare to bee when as this Earth would hardly bee seene thither and if seene would it seeme scarce so big as a little Moule-hill so it is in our spirituall ascension the neerer wee come to Heaven the greater Heavenly things seeme to bee and the further we goe from these worldly things the lesser and lesser will they seeme to us and therefore the pardon of thy sinnes and the favour of God and the hope of Heaven are these great in thine eyes and the things of this life like little motes flying in the Sunne bee of good comfort thou art ascended but if the things of this life bee great in thine eyes and the things of Heaven small then thou art not ascended as yet And thus by this rule we may give a true judgement of our selves Secondly A rule of Scripture Ephes 4. 9. it is said Hee that ascended is the same that did descend first into the lower parts of the Earth So by S. Pauls rule before there can be an ascension to Heaven they must first descend and that to the lower parts Pauls words bee plaine that a man must first descend before he can ascend and therefore every man must consider with himselfe whether hee hath descended into the lower parts whether he hath beene cast downe with the burden of his sinnes in the sense and feeling of them and that hee hath beene brought as low as Hell and the Grave and into the Dungeon of GODS wrath and displeasure if thus then thou hast ascended but if thou hast not descended into Hell and as low as the Grave in the sense and feeling of thy sinnes If thou hast not beene in the dungeon of Gods wrath and displeasure then thy ascension is yet to come I have shewed you heretofore that a man that would bring water to the top of an high Castle or Tower hee first makes it fall exceeding low so every man that would ascend hee must first descend and come downe low in the sense and feeling of his owne sinnes and then hee is fit to ascend Therefore looke into thy owne selfe and consider whither thou hast descended and hast beene brought low in the sense and feeling of thy owne sinnes If thou hast thou hast ascended but if not thy ascension is yet to come David beginnes one Psalme with De profuâ—dis Psal 130. Out of the deepe places have I called unto the Lord so wee must bee brought to call to God out of the deepes Secondly seeing Christ is ascended into Heaven Let us bee willing to goe to Christ as soone as may be we see in nature that all the members will have recourse to the head because that gives life and motion to the rest of the members so because Christ our Head is gone before to Heaven we should be willing to ascend to him we know and have often heard how willing old Iacob was to goe into Egypt his spirit revived when he saw the Chariots of his sonne Ioseph came for him so we should be willing to leave all and to ascend to Heaven and how should our spirits revive when we see the chariots of death come for us But yet there must be a moderation this way for as a good servant will not goe away till he have a
Church by hiding of them The Papists demand of us where our Church was before Luthers dayes To this I answer the Lord did hide them in the wildernesse all the time of the rage of Antichrist Saint Hilarie saith Yee doe not well to love the wals of the Church and to make such accompt of the Temple know yee not that Antichrist shall fit in the Temple of God boasting himselfe as if he were God therefore saith hee looke not for the true Church of God in the Temples but looke for it in mines caves and secret places The third meanes whereby Christ defends his Church is Miraculously and wonderously so the Lord delivered the Church out of Egypt from Pharoah and so likewise The three children out of the Firie fornace and Daniel out of the Lions den and Peter out of Prison when hee should have beene brought out the next day to execution Yea the Lord doth not onely defend his Church wonderfully but also gratiously as 1 Sam. 13. 26. it was told to Saul that David was in the wildernesse of Maon presently Saul and his men followed him and Saul with his men were on the one side of the mountaine and David with his men were on the other side but there came a messenger to Saul saying Haste thee and come for the Philistines have invaded the land so David was delivered gratiously though it were not miraculous and wonderfull but by a rumour and report onely heere wee see though the Lord doe not deliver us miraculously and wonderfully yet hee doth gratiously in making our greatest and chiefest enemies friendly unto us and so gives us peace The fourth meanes whereby Christ doth defend and protect the Church is By giving them invincible courage to endure all that the world shall put upon them so although they bee slaine at the foote of the Lambe and the blood come downe at their heeles yet they goe away with a glorious conquest So Paul Rom. 8. saith For thy sake are wee killed all the day long we are counted as sheepe for the slaughter neverthelesse in all these things wee are more than conquerours through him that hath loved us for through their Christian courage they carry away the conquest Revelation 12. 11. it is said But they overcame him by the blood of the Lambe and by the Word of their testimony and they loved not their lives to the death Cyprian saith well God would let the world see that though Christians be slaine and trodden under foot for the Gospell and for the testimony of the truth yet they cannot overcome them because they bee not affraid to dye in the cause of Christ for as Christ by dying overcame death so all his members must overcome by dying Augustine makes this question whether the Tyrant doth overcome or the Christian in the eye of sense and reason one would thinke that the Tyrant hath the better because hee takes away life and blood but it is the Christian that doth overcome because the Tyrant aimes doth not somuch at the life or blood but he labours to take away God Christ the hope of heaven and to destroy Faith and Religion but the Tyrant though hee take away liberty or blood or life yet he cannot take away God nor Christ nor the hope of heaven nor the pardon of their sinnes from them therefore a Christian is the conquerour hee hath the better As wee see in nature a man comes to kill a serpent hee strikes at the serpent the serpent labours to fence his head because his life lyes in his head hee will take a wound any where before hee will take it there now as long as the serpent fences his head and keepes his life hee hath the better because the man fought to take away his life and yet he keepes it so when a Tyrant labors to take away Christ God and faith from a Christian yet as long as hee can keepe Christ and his graces it is sufficient because hee is the head and life lyes in him though hee bee wounded in his name or in his goods or his life taken from him yet a Christian hath the better I will further shew it you in an example of Scripture wee see that the Divell was as it were let loose on Iob hee tooke away his children and his goods and hee left him nothing but the stench of his teeth yet Iob had the better because the divell did labour to take away his faith and comfort in God which he could not and therefore seeing Iob did keepe this God sets the crowne on his head and hee goes away the conquerour so though sicknesse take away a mans health and usurers his money and theeves his goods and tyrants his life and blood yet as long as a man keepes God Christ his faith and hope of heaven he hath the better The fifth meanes is By destroying and confounding all their enemies for although it pleased God to use them for the chastening of his children yet at last hee will destroy them a father useth a rod to chasten his sonne for his amendment yet at last hee will destroy the rod so wee see Exod. 5. what grievous taskes were laid on the children of Israel by Pharoah to make them willing to depart the land the Lord was faine to doe as men doe by bees to smoke them out to make them leave their hives so the Lord did smoke them out of the place and at last Pharaoh the rod it selfe was drowned in the red sea so Dan. 8. wee see the Little horne which was the King of Macedonia hee did overcome for a time and tread under the people of God yet at last his horne was broken so also Revelation 12. The Beast that had seven heads and ten hornes that did labour to devoure the woman hee also shall goe to destruction and therefore let not Christians be discouraged and dismaied though they see the Church hath great enemies for God will defend and protect them against all their enemies if they walke worthy of the Gospell and labour to please God in all their courses these bee the foure actions whereby Christ doth rule and governe the Church which for your memories sake I will briefly recapitulate unto you First that hee doth draw and pull them out of the condemned multitude of the world and bring them to an estate of grace secondly hee doth guide and governe them by his Word and Spirit Thirdly he doth exercise them with divers temptations and trials Lastly hee doth protect and defend them against all their enemies The Vses wee are to make of Christs sitting at the right hand of God are first that seeing Christ sits in the highest place next to God therefore wee must labour to submit our selves unto him sinke downe at the feet of Christ and bee contented to bee ruled and guided by him but they that are ruled by their owne lusts and sinnes they doe as it were pull downe Christ
lords of this earth though they stay not there Thirdly the Earth shall bee renewed in regard of the wicked that they may the more sensibly see what a deale of glory their sins have deprived them of they shall not come into heaven to see that for Revel 21. it is said No uncleane thing shall come there therefore the Earth shall be renewed that by it they may have a glance of Heaven and a slash of the glory that shall bee in Heaven as it were through a Crevis that so it might bee a further vexation to them We read 2 Kings 7. 9. when there was great plenty of victuals and other things foretold by the Prophet which the Prince there would not beleeve the Prophet saith to him Thou shalt see it with thine eyes but thou shalt not taste thereof so it shall be unto the wicked surely not without great anguish and terrour when they shall see the Earth renewed and themselves to have no part in it Now the Vses hereof may be First seeing there shall be a new Heaven and a new Earth wee should labour to be new Creatures because none but such dwell in this new Heaven and new Earth For the Text saith Wee looke for a new Heaven and a new Earth according to his promise wherein dwels righteousnesse that is righteous men such as bee renewed by the Spirit and grace of God Here in this World there is a mixture of good and bad together as in Adams house Cain and Abel in Abrahams Ishmael and Iacob and amongst Christs Disciples Iohn and Iudas But in this new Heaven and Earth there shall dwell never a wicked man therefore labour thou whosoever thou art to be renewed by the Spirit of Grace and to repent thee of thy sinnes to returne unto God and thou shalt have thy part in this new Heaven and new Earth for evermore Secondly that seeing the Heaven and the Earth shall be renewed there is never a wicked man that can claime or challenge a foote of it to himselfe here in this world they may have hundreds and thousands of Acres of Land they may say in such and such a place I have so much land here is the Patrimonie that my Father gave me here is that which I did purchase Oh but in the new World they cannot claime a foote of it Therefore they may see what a faire threed they have spun to deprive themselves of all their lands even such as have had great revenewes here of the old Earth shall not have a foote of this new Earth It is reported by some Historians of a certaine Nation that every yeere did elect and chuse themselves a king who had as goodly attendance as might bee rich apparell and all things fit and meete for a king but when the yeere was expired they did turne him naked into an Iland where hee did endure extreame misery Now there was one of them who was wiser than the rest that had closely and secretly before his yeere was expired conveyed into this Iland rich apparell and servants to attend on him and had builded him a house and sent all things fitte and meete for him thither beforehand so that when his yeere was expired and they had turned him into this Iland naked he having provided for himselfe before was not distressed The truth of this I stand not to discusse but the morall I am sure may be profitable for this Kingdome is a Type and figure of this World where there bee a number of men that have all things that their hearts can desire but when death commeth then they are turned as it were into a wast Wildernesse naked there to endure extreeme misery and therefore it must bee our wisedome to doe as the wise kings did every day to send something before and to provide comfortably for our selves that when we are turned out of this World wee may have comfort in the World to come Thirdly seeing there shall be a new Heaven and Earth this may bee a comfort to poore Christians that though they have but a small portion here in this World yet they may have a great portion of the new Heaven and Earth if they please God and walke conscionably before him as Revel 21. 7. It is said Hee that overcommeth shall inherit all things c. What is that which he shall inherit Saint Iohn tels us that hee saw a new Heaven and a new Earth namely the things that are spoken of before To him that overcommeth that is To him who can overcome his lusts his sinnes and his corruptions and is not carried away with the bad examples of the World the new Heaven and Earth shall bee for a possession as Dauid doth acknowledge with thankfulnesse to God that hee had given unto him the Land of Canaan much more should wee acknowledge with thankefulnesse that the Lord hath assigned to us a Celestiall Canaan therefore comfort you your selves O yee holy people of God in this that you shall have your parts in the New Heaven and new Earth It is this that which Paul saith Eye hath not seene nor Eare heard nor Tongue is able to expresse the great joyes that God hath prepared for them that love him as The Queene of the South when shee came and heard the wisedome of Salomon said The one halfe was not told her which she found So the holy people of God they shall say that good people did not tell them the one halfe of the joy and comfort that they shall finde therefore beware you doe not â—ell this for toyes and trifles for what a comfort shall it be when Christ shall looke out of the Clouds and hee shall say unto the Godly Come yee blessed of my Father receive the kingdome prepared for you when he shall chase and drive all the wicked to Hell and shall say unto them Goe ye cursed of my Father into everlasting fire prepared for the Divell and his Angels And here let every one of us be exhorted to repent his sinnes for now is the time yet the gate is not shut Hereafter thou if thou now refusest thou shalt not inherit with the people of God but mayest with the foolish Virgins knocke too late when Heavens gates shall for ever be shut upon thee SERMON XLVI MATTHEVV 24. 30 31. And then shall appeare the signe of the Sonne of man in Heaven and then shall all the Tribes of the Earth mourne and they shall see the Sonne of Man comming in the Clouds of Heaven with Power and great glory And he shall send his Angels with a great sound of a Trumpet and they shall gather together his Elect from the foure winds from one end of Heaven to the other HEretofore yee have heard of the two Acts considered in the manner of the last judgement First The burning of the whole World Secondly The renewing of the Heaven and the Earth whence at this present wee are to proceed
doves much more will he be angry with them that pollute his spirituall Temple with their sinnes and corruptions and vile lusts The second thing that we are to beleeve concerning God the holy Ghost is That he is person really subsisting and distinct from the Father and the Sonne And here we are to observe two things First That the holy Ghost is a Person or a reall subsistence and not a quality or motion in God as certaine heretikes hold but hee is a Person that hath reall subsistence by himselfe which we may see by divers acts that he doth as to send the Prophets and Apostles and give spirituall gifts and graces Esay 48. 16. it is said The Lord God and his Spirit hath sent me therefore because the holy Ghost is said to send he is not a quality or a motion but a person So also Acts 13. 2. The holy Ghost said Separate me Paul and Barnabas for the worke whereunto I have called them So then it is plaine by the Scripture that the holy Ghost is person and not a qualitie or a motion in God Now two wayes the holy Ghost is taken in the Scripture for the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost as Matth. 12. Christ shewes He that sinnes against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven neither in this world not in the world to come A man may sinne against the Person of the holy Ghost and yet may be forgiven but the sinne that is here spoken of is the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost and in other places of the Scripture it is taken for the person of the holy Ghost Secondly the holy Ghost is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne Matth. 28. 19. Christ saith to his Disciples Goe teach all nations baptising them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost and so also 1 Iohn 5. 7. he shewes there are three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one furthermore Matth. 3. when Christ was baptised there was the voice of the Father saying This is my welbeloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased and the holy Ghost descending on Christ in the likenesse of a Dove so it is plaine by the Scripture that the holy Ghost is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Now the use hereof is briefly that as we feele the power of God the Father in our creation and the mercy of the Sonne in our redemption so also we must labour to feele the worke of the holy Ghost in sanctifying of our hearts and quickning of us to all holy duties there were some as wee may reade of in the Acts that did not know there was a Holy Ghost but if we feele our hearts to be sanctified and the power of the holy Ghost to quicken us this is an argument to us against all heretikes to prove there is a holy Ghost The third point that we are to beleeve is that the holy Ghost is holy in himselfe and that he is the causer and effecter of holinesse in others So Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 12. 3. No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost that is no man is able to doe any thing that is pleasing to God but by the holy Ghost and vers 11. saith he All these things worketh even the selfe-some Spirit distributing to every one severally as he will So the holy Ghost is not onely holy in himselfe but he is the cause of holinesse in all the people of God The uses are first seeing the holy Ghost makes men holy there is never a man that hath one deep or dram of holinesse in himselfe but the holy Ghost must worke it in him as Ezek. 37. we see the dead bones were scattered all the field over till the Spirit of God came into them then there was a noise a clattering and running together of the bones so we be scattered all the field over and lye like dead bones till the Spirit of God come into our heart then there is a noise and a clattering together of the bones then men begin to stirre in the life of holinesse therefore doth any man desire spirituall graces and is often in prayer doth any man find in himselfe holy motions to good let him comfort himselfe for such desires are of and by the Spirit of God it is the holy Ghost that workes them in him for no man hath a dram or a drop of holinesse in himselfe but it is the holy Ghost workes it in him Secondly seeing it is the holy Ghost that makes men holy as often as we feele any good motions or good desires we may know from whence they come that it is the holy Ghost which is the beginner and worker of them If a man lye in a trance and neither moves nor stirres if one layes his eare to the man and heares him breath he may say there is life in the man even so although a man be not able to stirre in the life of holinesse yet if he doe but breath that there be good thoughts and good motions and good desires this is a token that there is the life of grace in him and that the holy Ghost hath begun to worke in him there is the beginning of grace in him SERMON LIV. IOHN 14. 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name hee shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you FOure points yee heard wee are to beleeve concerning the holy Ghost first That the holy Ghost is God secondly That he is a person and not a motion or a qualitie in God but hath a reall subsistence and that hee is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne thirdly That he is not onely holy in himselfe but he is the Effecter and Causer of holinesse in others and that no man hath one dram or drop of holinesse in him but it is wrought by the holy Ghost The fourth point which we are at this present to handle is that He is not onely the causer of holinesse in others but I must beleeve that he will particularly make me holy and give me such a measure of sanctitie as shall be meet and fit for me This is properly the faith of a Christian which herein goeth beyond the faith of all others the devils doe beleeve that the holy Ghost is God and that hee is a Person that hath reall subsistence and that he is a distinct Person from the Father and the Sonne and they doe beleeve that the holy Ghost is the causer of holinesse in all the faithfull people of God but they doe not beleeve that he will worke holinesse in them But here is the faith of a Christian to appropriate the holy Ghost to himselfe so they have not faith onely
in God the Father and in Iesus Christ their Redeemer but also in the holy Ghost and are perswaded he will worke grace in them and give them such a measure of holinesse as shall be meet for them here is properly the faith of a Christian which goeth beyond the faith of the wicked for they beleeve they have their sinnes but they doe not beleeve that the holy Ghost will weaken them or subdue and abolish their corruptions when as the people of God have their sinnes also and their great sinnes too but yet they beleeve that the holy Ghost will weaken subdue and abolish their strong corruptions for what is it to beleeve that there is a holy Ghost and be never a whit the better the people of God doe beleeve though they have their sinnes yet they shall have grace from God to subdue them for this is the promise of God to them Ezek. 36. 25. Then will I powre cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane yea from all your filthinesse and from all your Idols will I cleanse you So Ephes 9. 26. the reason is given The hee might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the Word here is Gods promise that he will cleanse and wash his people from their sinnes and where there is a promise of God there is the faith of a Christian to apprehend it so then it is the faith of a Christian to beleeve God will wash away our sinnes and cleanse us from them but the divinity of the world is quite contrary for they beleeve God made them and the mercy of the Sonne in their redemption but they doe not beleeve that the holy Ghost will worke holinesse in them it is said There be three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are One and therefore as we have the witnesse of the Father and of the Sonne so we must have the witnesse of the holy Ghost therefore as we feele the power of God the Father in our creation and the mercy of God the Sonne in our redemption so also wee must labour to feele the grace and power of the holy Ghost in sanctifying and quickning of us to all duties for herein the faith of a Christian goeth beyond both devils and wicked men Now here is a very profitable point of enquiry to be made How doth the holy Ghost worke holinesse in us as Mary said Luke 1. 34. to the Angell when he told her that she should conceive and beare a Sonne How shall this be seeing I know 〈◊〉 â—an Shee doubted not of the matter but of the manner so a Christian doubts not of the matter but of the manner of this sanctifying therefore wee may with holy reverence say to God How shall this be seeing I am a sinfull man For answere hereunto the Scripture declares by six meanes the operation of the Holy Ghost in us The first is by reprooving us of our want of holinesse shewing us the impuritie of our nature and that we have not a drop of holinesse in our selves It checkes us for our sinnes and reprooves us for them untill wee feele this wee can have no comfort that the Holy Ghost hath wrought holinesse in us as Iohn 16. 8. Christ shewes when the Spirit of God is come into the world hee shall reproove the world of sinne so if the Holy Ghost bee come once into a mans hart hee will shew him the impuritie thereof check and controule him for his sinnes we see if a man come into a house in the darke nothing shewes amisse but if the light shine in then wee may see all the sluttish corners of it so as long as a man is in darknesse all seemes well with him but if once the light shine in then all the slutrish corners of his heart will bee discovered This is the first work that the Holy Ghost workes in us to reproove us of our sinnes and our want of holinesse as if a man bee sick of a dead palsie the way to recover him is by hot oyles and bathes when if once a man come to feele the stiffenesse of his joynts there is hope that he will recover so it is in the worke of grace if a man see his own weaknes and wants how uncheerefull hee is in prayer and in Christ and duities that hee cannot repent though hee desires to repent that hee cannot beleeve as hee doth desire to beleeve there is comfortable hope hee shall recover and that there is a seed of grace in him But if the Spirit of God doth not reproove a man of his sinnes so as to see the impuritie of his nature and want of holinesse hee may feare that there is not the beginnings of grace Secondly by inlightning of us for naturally we are all blinde and ignorant of the wayes of God therefore when the Holy Ghost commeth into us hee makes us see what is pleasing to God and what is displeasing what is right and what is wrong as 2 Cor. 4. wee may see that the Iewes had a veyle hung over their hearts in the reading of the Law that they could not understand and see heaven and happinesse Now the holy Ghost takes away this veyle openeth our understandings and makes us to see know the good way that wee are to walke in So then the Holy Ghost doth inlighten us as 1 Iohn 2. 27. saith hee but the annointing which yee have received of him abideth in you and you need not that any man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things c. We see Genes 1. when God made the world one of the first things hee made was light so when the Holy Ghost commeth into a mans hart one of the first things that he doth is he inlightneth him it is observed when a good Tenant commeth into a house hee will make windowes into the same if need bee that hee may have good light to see how to doe his businesse by such a Tenant the holy Ghost is that when hee is come into a mans hart hee will make windowes and let in light that so the man may not doe things in darknesse but by the light of Gods words giving them heavenly knowledge Thirdly by uniting us to Christ because Christ is the fountaine of all holinesse as Paul saith Colos 1. 19. for it pleased the Father that in him should all fullnesse dwell Christ is the store house and the treasury-house of all riches to his Church and the Holy Ghost will never leave a Christian till hee hath brought him to the fountaine of grace if a man dig a trench hee will never leave till hee gets to the fountaine that it may flow into it and fill it with water so the Holy Ghost will worke us till he bring us to Christ which is the fountaine and then hee will convey into us spirituall
say they If the same bodies rise then they rise with a number of needlesse parts for what shall a man need teeth seeing they shall eate no meate and what shall they need a stomacke seeing there is no concoction or digestion and what shall a man need bowels seeing there is no redundance to fill them Augustine shall answer this saith he concerning the teeth they bee needfull for a man hath two uses of them they serve to eate with and they are to helpe our speech therefore though we have no need of teeth in regard of eating yet we shall have need of them to speake with for in Heaven we shall praise God and sing the song of Moses and of the Lambe so then all our teeth are needfull Now for the other parts of the body they are saith hee for sight and comelinesse for though there be no need of the stomacke to concoct or of bowels because there is no redundance yet these shall bee as ornaments to the body to adorne and beautifie it for even in this life there are some things which a man hath that are not needfull as a mans beard it is not a needfull thing for a man might live without it hee might speake without it yet nature hath given us it for an ornament and comelinesse So likewise a woman shee hath breasts necessarily for to nourish and feede her child therewithall but why a man should have the like that seeing he hath no use or need of them we see no other reason but they are for an ornament and to beautifie the body In like manner though we shall not neede after this life a stomacke to concoct nor bowels to receive and disperse yet they shall bee for ornament to our bodies Thirdly say they the same bodies doe not rise because they be heavy and ponderous bodies for how shall heavie and ponderous bodies stay above the Clouds in the pure Heaven which is more pure and thin than the Ayre To this I answer that if a man may fill a great vessell of lead and make it swim above water by drawing the Ayre into it why then may not God draw his Spirit into us and fill us therewith so making our heavie bodies abide above the Clouds as well as a man can make a vessell of lead to swimme above the water Secondly I answer that every thing abides in his owne proper place at Gods appointment As the Clouds which are heavie and full of wet would fall downe to the ground if God had not appointed the Ayre to bee the proper place for them so likewise the water would bee above the land but that the Sea is the place that God hath appointed for the water so it is Gods assignement that makes the proper place of a thing And therefore because Heaven is the proper place of a glorified body as the Earth of a mortall body therefore I say our bodies shall remaine here till the day of judgement in this Earth and then when our bodies are made glorified bodies they shall abide in the Heavens As Psal 115. 16. David saith The Heavens even the Heavens are the Lords but He hath given the Earth to the Sonnes of Men so then the proper place of our mortall bodies is the Earth but when our bodies are glorified then they shall be as naturally in Heaven and live and abide there as they doe now on the Earth The uses are three First seeing wee shall rise with the same bodies therefore wee must be carefull to keepe them well that they may bee pure and unspotted without sinne It is Pauls conclusion 1 Cor. 6. 18. Flie fornication every sinne that a man doth is without the body but hee that commits fornication sinneth against the body so because we shall rise againe let us flie every sin and corruption and keepe our bodies unspotted that so wee may bee presented pure and holy before him at that day for what a shame will it be to stand before God in judgement when wee have wronged God by our sinnes grieved and offended him and when our heavenly Iudge shall say unto us Are not these the eyes that yee have let in lust with and looked after vanitie Are not these the tongues that yee have told so many lies with Are not these the mouthes that yee have sworne and blasphemed my Name with Are not these the hands yee have wrought wickednesse with Are not these the feete that have carried you to sinne and vanitie to places of disorder and then how shall wee be able to answer the Lord Therefore beloved how carefull should we be to live well to keepe our bodies unspotted that wee may have comfortat that day We see 2 Chron. 36. 8. when Iehoiakim was dead there was found the characters markes and prints of his â—orcery howsoever he could beare it out because he was a King and smother up the matter and keepe it close yet when hee was dead there was the markes and prints of his forcery found on his body so howsoever sinners may hide their sins and beare them out while they live yet when they be dead there shall be found the markes and prints and Characters of their foule sinnes that they have committed therefore let us keepe our bodies pure and unspotted that wee may have comfort at that day Secondly seeing the same bodies which wee lay downe shall rise againe therefore we should depose and lay them downe well at the day of death and make a holy close of our lives to die in Faith and Repentance that so we may goe to God If a man put off his garment and meanes to put it on againe he will not rend it off his backe and teare it but will put it off tenderly and lay it up safe that so it may doe him service againe and grace him before his friends so seeing our bodies are as garments for our soules when we put them off let us labor to depose and lay them downe well at the day of death to die in Faith and Repentance that our bodies may grace us and do us credit at the day of judgement before God To this purpose 2 Pet. 1. 14. saith Saint Peter I thinke it meete as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stir you up by putting you in minde seeing I know that the time is at hand that I must lay downe this my Tabernacle even as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed me so also S. Paul 2 Cor. 5. saith for we know that if this earthly house of our Tabernacle be dissolved we have a building given us of God c. There is great difference betweene a souldier destroying of an house and one that dissolves a house he that destroyes an house will pull downe the timber and stones and careth not where he flings them nor what becommeth of them because he doth not purpose to use them againe But a man that dissolves an
Esai 53. 11. of Christ hee shall see of the travell of his soule and shall bee satisfied and therefore if men bee brought to God if they live a holy life if they bee conscionable in their waâ—â—s and carefull to please God in their courses then this will satisfie Christ But if wee live in our sinnes in our prophanenesse in our lusts still then it shall grieve Him that ever he was borne into the world sweate in the garden died and shed his blood on the Crosse for us Thirdly wee are to consider of the manner of his death that it was in the greatest extremity that might be so Paul saith Philip 2. 8. Hee humbled himselfe and became obedient to that cursed death on the crosse and so in Esai 5 3. 12. it is said He hath powred out his soule unto death c. Now the greatest extremity that Christ suffered may make us consider of two things First the greatnesse of our sinnes And secondly the greatnesse of Gods mercie First wee may consider the greatnesse of our sinnes that when wee have sinned against God nothing will bring us into favour againe but it must cost blood and the blood of the Sonne of God therefore howsoever men make but a light matter of sinne yet when we have sinned all the powers of Heaven and earth cannot bring us into favour againe all the Angels in heaven cannot doe it nor all the blood of the Saints but it must bee the blood of the Sonne of God that must doe it if the king should make a law that if a man told a lye or sowre an oath or committed a sinne he should lose a droppe of his blood how afraid would he be of sinning Now when we sinne although it doth not cost us blood yet it cost the blood of the Sonne of God and therefore wee should bee afraid to sinne lest wee bee more wastfull of the blood of Christ than of our owne Secondly wee are to consider of the greatnesse of Gods mercie that when wee had sinned hee would send his owne Sonne to die for us as 1 Iohn 4. 10. Herein is Love not that wee loved God but that hee loved us and sent his Sonne to bee a reconciliation for our sinnes and so in Rom. 5. 8. But God setteth out his love towards us seeing that whiles we were yet sinners Christ dyed for us and therfore seeing God hath so loved us that he was content to part with his Sonne for us let us never sticke to part with our sinnes and lusts to serve him but we see it otherwise that God doth not sticke to part with his sonne to die for us and yet we sticke to part from our sinnes to serve him The second way that faith doth stirre up holy motions is because it doth combine and knit us unto Christ so it is by combination by being made one with Christ for as from the head doth flow into the rest of the members life even so Christ doth extend unto us his graces and vertues In the second of the Kings wee see that when the dead body of the Prophet did touch the dead body of the man life came into him much more if we went downe into the grave of Christ and touched him wee shall live being joyned with the living body of Christ who hath gloriously and triumphantly overcome death hell and the divell We see in experience that if a man would have water flow into his field he will make a trench and dig into the ground till he comes at the fountaine and then the fountaine will flow water into the field even so if men would have the graces of Christ to bee distilled into them let them never be at rest till they have joyned themselves to Iesus Christ and then hee will distill all his graces and vertues into them so faith never leaveth us till it brings us unto Christ Now the use of this point is that seeing we are sanctified in this world by faith as we find other uses thereof so we should labour to find this use and benefit of it and therfore whereas men thinke that some are too precise and too strict it is a sure thing that unlesse we be sanctified in this world we cannot be justified before God and yet do not looke to be sanctified before men And therefore search thy selfe oh man or woman I pray thee art thou brought to the hatred of sinne Or is it weakned in thee Doest thou labour to lead an holy life in the sight of men here Then thou art justified in the sight of God but if thou livest in sin and makest no conscience in thy waies but livest loosely never then looke to be justified in the sight of God It is a good observation that a learned man hath out of the eighth of the Romans of the golden chaine saith he There be foure Linkes of it two he hath in his owne hands and two he hath put out to us to lay hold on the two linkes that he hath in his hands are Predestination and Glorification the first and the last linkes and the two middle he hath left for us to lay hold on Vocation and Iustification and therefore doe thou oh man cast out thy hands and lay hold on these two linkes that thou mayst be called and justified that so thou maiest be glorified in the world to come This is comfortable that God hath left these two linkes for every man whereby hee may be drawne up to Heaven The third vse of faith is that which Paul speaketh of here Rom. 1. 17. The just man shall live by his faith so a man must not onely be justified by faith in the sight of God and sanctified in this world but he must live by his faith as Paul saith Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in mee and in that I now live in the flesh I live by Faith in the Sonne of God who hath loved mee and gave Himselfe for mee A man may live the life of nature without faith hee may buy and sell and doe the workes of his calling hee may eate and drinke c. But he cannot live the life of grace without faith the greatest part of men care not to live in faith but they desire to die in faith They would die a comfortable death like Balaam that would desire to die the death of the righteous but care not to live so strict a life therefore if men doe not care to live in faith they cannot die in faith for this is the true use of faith to live by it so the prophet Habakuk saith the just shall live by his faith a man that hath lived by it hee shall die in faith also Heb. 11. 39. it is said all those dyed in Faith because as they had lived in faith so they died in faith too therefore if wee will die in faith wee must labour to live in faith and then
faith will not faile us when wee come to die Now that wee may live in faith two things are to bee required 1. All that we doe we must doe in Faith 2. All that wee suffer wee must suffer in Faith we must still looke to the promises when we doe any thing or suffer any thing Now that we must doe all that wee doe in Faith we have these two Scriptures The first is Rom. 14. 23. For hee that eateth is condemned if hee eate because hee eateth not of Faith and whatsoever is not of Faith is sinne so then if we doe any thing and hath not a warrant for it we cannot doe it of Faith and if it be not of Faith it is sinne So wee read Heb. 11. 6. But without Faith it is impossible to please God so then if we have not Faith we cannot please God and therefore all that we do wee must do in Faith It is the opinion of the world that some of our actions we should doe in Faith but not all but a man must do all his actions in faith because he is not at his owne disposing but at the Lords and therefore we are to bee ruled and governed by him and not to doe as we thinke good The Lawyers have a saying For our masters and not for our selves all must be at the masters disposing and not of the servants even so we are the servants and He is the Lord and therefore wee must bee at his disposing and not at our own and therfore Heb. 11. All the holy men are commended because all that they did was in faith so it is said of Noah that by faith being warned of God he went and made the Arke and so for this Rahab and Iacob and all the holy men there are recorded All which examples are to teach us that that which we doe we should doe in faith How must wee doe all in faith I answere in the faith of these three things First in the Faith of reconciliation that we are perswaded that God is our Father by the meanes of Christ and whereas hee was our enemy that now hee is our friend and loveth us as notwithstanding all our labours and paines we shall be blessed one day so we see it is said Iob. 14. 14. If a man die shall hee live againe all the dates of my appointed time will I waite untill my change shall be and Psalm 27. 10. saith David Though my father and my mother forsake mee yet the Lord will gather mee up So 1 Iohn 3. 2. Dearely beloved now are wee the sonnes of God but it doth not appeare what wee shall bee there was two kinds of labour which the children of Israel indured the labors of Egypt and the labours of the desart the labours of Egypt was penall labour which tended to no profit but the labour of the desart was fruitfull labour it tended to Canaan and even so all the labours of the wicked are like the labours of Egypt a penall labour no fruite or benefit comes by it but the labours of the godly are like the labours of the desart which tends to heaven The true Christian sustaineth himselfe with this comfort although he labour and take paines and endure much trouble yet that one day he shall sit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heaven a number of people labour and take great paines and have but little comfort by it because it is not done in faith of our reconciliation to be perswaded that God is our friend and father by meanes of Iesus Christ and loveth us and therefore if we would have comfort in our labours and paines we must doe them in the faith of our reconcilement Secondly that we doe wee must do out of a ground of Faith which is the word of God where there is no word we must not do it we must have a ground for all our actions out of the word of God a warrant a command from God as Psal 119. 4 When David did understand that God had commanded to keepe his commandements diligently Oh saith hee that my heart were directed to keepe thy statutes Deuter. chapter 12. verse 32. saith Moses That whatsoever I command you take heede yee doe it thou shalt put nothing there-to nor take ought there-from And so likewise the prophet Esay sayes To the Law and to the Testimony there is the Rule of a Christian to directall his actions by when a ship goes to sea the Marriner sets his Carde and his Compasse how to direct him when he hath done so howsoever the skies may lowre and the windes blow hee is not affraid hee hath his rule and directions to sayle by even so a Christian must doe when hee doth any thing he must set his Compasse he must have a ground from Gods word for the doing of it and when hee hath done so howsoever the skies lowre and the winde blowe howsoever things seeme to make against him yet hee is safe because hee hath a Rule and a direction to walke by for howsoever a man may doe good things that are good in themselves as the labours of our callings and releeving of the poore cloathing of the naked feeding of the hungrie and such like if hee doe it not of Faith if he have not a ground and command from God the Lord doth not accept it we must doe it as a part of our duty commanded from God and then two Comforts doe ensue The first is that God doth like and allow and is well pleased with it because we have his word and warrant for the doing of it a Christian this is his comfort when hee doth any thing that he knoweth that God is well pleased with it when he hath a warrant and command from Gods word then he is sure that he shall please God then he may say as the Angell said in Ezek. the 9. that had the writers Inkhorne by his side I have done as thou hast commanded me The second is that seeing we doe that which God hath commanded us that God will sustaine and assist us in the same by his power as wee read Matth. 28. 19. our Saviour Christ sendeth his disciples to teach all nations baptizing them and teaching them to observe all things whatsoever hee had commanded and loe saith hee I am with you unto the end of the world so in Exod. 3. 12. saith the Lord to Moses I will be with thee I will be with thy mouth to assist thee and to direct thee and so likewise in Esai 41. 10. Saith God Feare not for I am with thee be not afraid for I am thy God I wil strengthen thee and helpe thee and will sustaine thee with the right hand of my Righteousnesse and therefore it is a comfort to a Christian that if he hath a command or warrant from God for the doing of his actions that hee shall have the power of God to assist
earth about it he doth shake the tree this way and that way as if hee would overthrow and pull it up yet all is but to settle it that it may stand the faster so the Lord doth when hee hath planted a man hee doth as it were pull at him and shake him as if hee would pull him up and yet the Lord doth it but to settle and ground him that hee should stand the faster and to make him the more constant and therefore the people of God have no cause to be discouraged with the dealing of God Now come we to speake of strong faith which doth ordinarily assure a man of salvation and of the pardon of sinnes unlesse it be in the time of temptation if therefore any man would know how he comes to this assurance and what the ground is that strong faith gathereth this assurance upon I answer that it gathereth it from the merits dignity of the death of Christ for Christ and the Crosse were our pledge and pawne looke what wee should have suffered that Christ hath suffered for us in our place and in our roome when all our sinnes were imputed to him therefore Christs sufferings were as much in acceptation with God as if wee should have suffered our selves so that wee are thereby discharged and acquitted Now from this ground strong faith doth draw assurance of Salvation and of the pardon of sinnes by looking backe into the merits of Christs death Indeed if wee looke into our selves and our sinnes wee can assure our selves of nothing but death hell and damnation but if we looke into the merit and dignitie of the death of Christ then faith assureth us of Salvation and pardon of sinnes The Papists say that a man cannot have assurance of the pardon of sinnes and assurance of Salvation here in this life for this openeth a window say they to all disorder and loosenesse of living But I answere that there be two kindes of assurance the first absolute the second conditionall first absolute assurance That whatsoever a man doth or howsoever a man liveth yet he shall be saved faith doth not assure a man of Salvation if he live in his sinnes and doe what he list or thinke good nay hee is like to perish if he doe so and he seales up his damnation and therefore it is not absolute assurance that we have by faith Conditionall assurance is that which the Gospell teaches that if we repent for our sinnes lay hold on Christ by faith if we beleeve then we may assure our selves that we shall be saved but if wee have no care to repent to beleeve nor to walke with God in newnesse of life then wee cannot be saved Therefore if men say they are sure of Salvation they must looke that they have a right ground If a man should demand of some to know how they should be saved and they answere because we have not committed many sinnes others because wee have done no harme to any body or because we heare the word of God Al this were nothing till one can ground himselfe on these two conditions to repent and beleeve and so to make a logicall discourse of Assurance to himselfe from this ground that God hath said in his word that whosoever repenteth and beleeveth shall bee saved but I upon the search of my Conscience doe finde that I have repented and doe beleeve therefore I shall be saved untill a man I say can make this discourse he cannot be assured of his Salvation but when men have the assurance of Salvation from this ground and can make such a discourse unto themselves it is not all the divels in hell that can plucke away this assurance from them This is a goodly comfort that a man can assure himselfe that hee shall be saved and that he is beloved of God howsoever he be poore ficke afflicted and troubled here in this life yet he can be perswaded that one day he shall fit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heaven and death must be the gate to let us in If a man should go a long and tedious journey and in the way should meete with many inconveniences yet if he knew hee should be kindly entertained at his journies end this would comfort him so wee all are walking as it were a long journey here in the wildernesse of this world where although we meet with many discomforts and troubles yet let us comfort our selves with this that one day it will be blessed and happy with us when we come at home at our journies end then Christ wil gird himselfe and serve us and all the holy Patriarkes and Prophets will be ready to entertaine us This is it that may comfort us so Iob was comforted in the time of his trouble Iob 19. 23. I know saith he that my Redeemer liveth and howsoever I have trouble here yet one day I shall see God so David Psal. 27. 13. I should have fainted but that I beleeved to see the goodnesse of God in the land of the living I should have fainted but that for the hope of heaven and of glory which upheld me so Rom. 8. 36. where the Apostle saith that the people of God were killed and as sheepe appointed to the slaughter saith he yet in all these things we are more than Conquerors for all these troubles they rejoyced and hoped in God exceedingly So he burst out into this speech in a holy triumph and saith there I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come can separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Now strong faith you see is not so strong but that in time of temptation it may bee shrewdly shaken for as a strong man may catch a cold and by dis-dieting make himselfe that he cannot be able to walke with a staffe so a man may as it were catch a cold and dis-diet himselfe by his sinnes make himselfe weake So David was confident in one part Psal 31. 14. But I trusted in the Lord I said thou art my God and in another place of the same Psalme he saith I am cast out of thy sight so Iob in one place was confident in peace and rejoycing in God yet Chapter 17. he cryeth out Where is my hope for though I hope yet the grave shall be my house and I will make my bed in the darke I shall say unto Corruption thou art my father and to the worme thou art my mother and my sister where is now my hope So we see strong faith is not so strong but that it may be shrewdly shaken as ye have heard Now some man may say If a man may lose the feeling and comfort of his assurance of Salvation in the time of temptation what Comfort in this case can he have I answer a man may have comfort considering these foure things First That
an Atheist is the most wicked creature that is because hee takes away God from us By the law of the land if a man bee condemned by twelve men hee must die the death but worthily may hee die that is not onely condemned of twelve men but of twelve thousand creatures If a man doubt there is a God let him step but one step out of this life and hee shall feele there is a God Chrysostome saith if thou doest not beleeve there is a God what doest thou O man in the house of God saith hee pay thine hire and get thee out of his house tread not on his ground feede not of his creatures but get thee another place Secondly seeing there is a God why doe a number of men live as if there were no God at all men cry out of the Atheists that say there is no God and thou saist there is a God and yet doest not serve and obey him here is the difference betwixt thee and him thou art an Atheist in practice and hee is an Atheist in judgement so although thou doest acknowledge in judgement there is a God yet in thy practice thou doest deny him The Apostle Paul saith Tit. 1. 16. They professe that they know God but by their workes they deny him being abhominable and disobedient and unto every good worke reprobate Thirdly seeing their is a God it is a sure thing that every man should looke after God and labour to serve and worship him to give him that glory which is due for he is the fountaine of all our comfort It was the condemnation of the world Rom. 1. when men knew there was a God yet did not worship and give him that glory which was due unto him so this is the condemnation of the world still that when men know there is a God they doe not worship him and give him that glory which is due If a man dwell in the Kings house and yet will not come at the kings Leetes to doe him service hee shall bee turned out of the kings house and service so if wee dwell here as in Gods house he being our Land-lord if wee doe not performe our service and duty to him giving him his due it were just with God to turne us out of his house and home Wee see the creatures obey God and doe that they were made for even those that have not that sense reason or knowledge that wee have being guided by the instinct of nature onely whereas wee having knowledge sense and faith doe not obey God and give him that honour that is his due but neglect and despise him from day to day It is a laudable custome among us that before wee beginne the harvest wee beginne in the Temple and that for two causes 1. To acknowledge the Soveraignty of God 2. That wee may shew wee desire to enjoy these blessings but with his love and leave Esai 38. 12. The life of man is compared to a Weavers Warpe which the beame windes up and so is filled which if they doe not fill it is found full of flawes bancks bracks and gaules when it is cut off so our life is the warpe and every day is as the beame to winde up somewhat of the life wee live Wherefore every day wee must bee doing somewhat to fill our warpe lest when wee bee cut off wee should not bee found filled but full of bracks gaules and flawes Now to helpe you this way wee have spent a great deale of time in the doctrine of faith and repentance which bee the fillings of our lives therefore let us not passe a day without renewing of repentance and faith Secondly wee beleeve that there is but one God as it is Deut. 4. 39. Vnderstand therefore and consider in thine heart that the Lord is God in heaven above and upon the earth beneath there is none other And 1 Cor. 8. 4. Wee know that an Idoll is nothing in the world and that there is no other God but one So 1 Tim. 2. 5. For there is one God and one Mediator between God and man the man Christ Iesus thus wee see there is but one God The heathen had a number of Gods the Romans had great Gods and little Gods the Grecians had heavenly Gods and earthly Gods Gods for the sea and Gods for the land but wee beleeve there is but one God Athanasius hath a pretty saying an instrument that hath many strings take many men to strike the strings and they have no order consent or sweet harmony betweene but take a man that hath cunning and skill to strike upon the strings then there appeares a sweet order consent and harmony so saith hee this world and the creatures bee as it were an instrument with a number of strings take men to strike upon the strings of the creatures then there is no order nor consent amongst them but let one God strike upon the strings of the creatures and then there is a sweet consent and agreement betweene them Now if a man should say why is there not more Gods than one This were a frivolous question we acknowledge divers persons and but one God in substance essence and power wee read 1 Ioh. 5. 7. There bee three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one A good Divine doth thus illustrate it water is but one thing in nature and yet hath divers beings as it is in the fountaine as it runnes into the river as it is conveied home to the house in pipes payles or buckets so the three persons are one in nature and essence but it is in the Father as the Fountaine in Christ as the River in the holy Ghost as a pipe or a payle to convey and bring it into our hearts So it is in a diverse manner but all one in essence substance nature and power The uses are first seeing there is but one God wee must take heed wee make not many Gods that wee make not a God of our pleasures of our goods of our bellies or of our sinnes as the Apostle complaines Phil. 3. 19. Whose belly is their God and whose glory is their shame who minde earthly things I but some man may say is there any man so bad to make his pleasure his belly his sinnes and his goods his god I answer it may be proved by these two Evidences First whatsoever he loveth above God that he maketh his god but it is evident that many a man loveth his pleasures more than God or his goods or his belly or his sinnes and therefore hee maketh them his gods If a man should set a Childe betweene two men let them both call the childe and looke which the childe loveth unto him will the childe runne so let a man be set betweene God and his pleasures God and his mony God and his sinnes which now a man runnes unto that he loveth
the defect here is not in the power of man but in the glasse for hee was as able to powre out all of it as one drop but the glasse could not receive it Againe God cannot doe any thing that implyes contradiction as to cause a thing to bee and not to bee as the Sunne to shine and not to shine all at one time or a body to be in a place and not to be or to be in divers places at one time The uses are for Instruction and Comfort The first Instruction is that seeing God is Almighty all men must stoope and bow before him in the consideration of his great power as Esa 25. 3. Therfore shall the mighty people give glory unto thee the city of the strong nations shall feare thee Ier. 10. 7. Who would not feare thee O King of nations For to thee appertaineth the dominion for among all the wise men of the Gentiles and in all their kingdomes there is none like unto thee So Psal 95. 6. Come let us worship and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our Maker therefore the great power that is in God must humble us bring us low and make us fall downe before him Secondly that seeing God is Almighty labour to make him thy friend and to be in his favour for nothing is almighty in this world but God wee see how men labour to bee in favour with Noblemen thinking thereby to procure some great matter to themselves but there is none greater than God therefore labour to have his favour This is that a Christian desires above all the things in this world so David Psal 4. 6. Lord saith hee lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us and that shall make my heart more glad than they that have their corne and wine and oyle increased So Psal 80. 19. Turne us O Lord God of hostes cause thy face to shine upon us and wee shall be safe In which Psalme it is thrice repeated as the onely desire of a Christian Thirdly that seeing God is Almighty therefore above all things take heed we doe not sinne against and offend him for all the creatures are not able to doe the thousand part of that hurt that God can doe unto thee why then are men commonly so afraid of great men and of the hurt they can doe to them our Saviour tels them whom to feare Luk. 12. 4. saith hee Feare not him that can kill the body and after that is able to doe no more but feare him that is able to destroy both Soule and body and to cast them into hell fire him wee ought to feare therefore the power that is in God should make us afraid to offend him Wee see Iob saith Gods judgements were fearefull to mee and I could not bee delivered from his highnesse so we see the consideration of the power that was in God made Iob stand in awe of him a number of men never stand in awe of God are never afraid of his great power indeed they feare an earthly power are afraid of breaking the Princes lawes and the commandements of men but O that men could bee afraid of the great power that is in God who is able to destroy both soule and body Fourthly seeing God is Almighty therefore in all extremities wee are to rest and relie on the power that is in him for howsoever men runne here and there for helpe yet no man is able to helpe but hee A Christian must beleeve that God is able to helpe by meanes as Noah was saved in a wooden Arke and Moses in an Arke of reed so likewise wee must beleeve that God is able to helpe us without meanes against meanes or beyond meanes and above the meanes so as with the Apostle Paul we may say If God be on our side who can be against us Now the next thing observed was comfort First that seeing God is Almighty therefore our Salvation is in the hands of God if it were in our owne wee might lose it but seeing it is in Gods keeping it is safe as 1 Pet. 1. 5. it is said Wee are kept by the power of God In the time of mans innocency Adam had the keeping of his owne Salvation it was in his owne hands and hee lost it but now it is in Gods keeping and therefore we are sure we shall not lose it seeing his power is Almighty Secondly that seeing God is Almighty therefore wee shall bee safe under his protection so David saith Psal 27. 1. The Lord is my light and my Salvation whom shall I feare the Lord is the strength of my life of whom shall I bee afraid And Psal 23. 4. Yea though I should walke through the valley of the shaddow of death yet I will feare none evill for thou art my God and thou art with mee If God bee our friend wee need not to care who is our foe for Gods power is Almighty Thirdly that seeing Gods power is Almighty therefore all his promises shall bee fulfilled in due time so Gen. 21. 1. Now the Lord visited Sarah as hee had said and the Lord did unto her according as hee had promised And Gen. 18. 14. saith the Angell shall any thing bee hard unto the Lord therefore seeing all Gods promises shall bee performed in due time and nothing is hard for him comfort thy selfe therein for hast thou a promise that God will raise thee out of the grave to glory and happinesse or hast thou any other promise it is most sure it shall be fulfilled in the due time by God Fourthly that seeing God is Almighty therefore we shall not need to doubt or feare but that hee is able to destroy our adversaries power whosoever shall rise against him or us Rev. 18. 8. Therefore shall her plagues come one day death and sorrow and famine and shee shall bee burne with fire for strong is the Lord our God which shall condemne her SERMON VI. ACT. 14. 15. That yee should turne from these vanities unto the living God which made Heaven and earth and the sea and all things that are therein COncerning the Almightinesse of God which is His first Attribute we have already spoken now wee come to the second which is Maker of Heaven and earth I will directly fall upon the point without any repetition onely remember wee that the more power there is in God the more is our true comfort for when a man knowes that all the power that is in God is for his good then the more there is in God the more is his comfort As if a man should see a great deale of armour laid up in the hands of his friend he might thinke it were the better for him he shall be the safer by it but if he see a great deale in the hands of his enemie this may strike a terrour into him so if we can finde that God is our Father and
thanke our selves and our sinnes for it thus much the very Heathen could tell Ionas that because there was a disorder in the creatures a great tempest causing the Sea to rage they thought there was somewhat amisse amongst them therefore they cast lots to see for whose cause it was And this shall bee the first use that seeing God made all good if there bee any defect in the creatures wee may thanke our selves and our sinnes Secondly Seeing God made all the creatures good wee must take heede wee doe not abuse and turne them to evill ends for God made apparell to cover our shame and to keepe us warme therefore wee must take heede we doe not use it to pride He made our meate to feede us and nourish us wee must take heede that wee abuse it not to gluttony and drunkennesse and so of the rest If a servant should be allowed a candle to doe his businesse by and should therewith goe and set the house on fire this were not the masters sinne but the servants hee shall answere for it for his master gave him a candle to doe his businesse by and not to set his house on fire so 〈◊〉 we abuse the creatures of God and turne them to wrong ends the fault is not in God that gave them but it is our fault and we shall answere for it Thirdly seeing God made all the world good wee should wish to reduce them to their former state which seeing wee cannot doe wee should labour to bring our selves to our former estate and goodnesse againe And should therefore apply our selves to the use of good meanes as preaching prayer reading of the word meditation the use of the Sacraments and the like If a man should make an Image or picture and it should bee defaced the eyes plucked out or the face deformed or wanting a hand or a part of it if the picture had life and reason whether would it goe to be renewed but to him that made it so seeing sinne hath defaced us whither should wee goe to be renewed but to him that made us As David makes his request Psal 119. 73. Thine hands have made me and fashioned me give me understanding that I may learne thy commandements even so should we if we feele any defects or wants in our selves goe to God and desire him to restore us againe so that although wee cannot reduce the creatures to their former estate yet we must labour to restore our selves againe Sixthly In what time the Lord made heaven and earth hee could have made it in a moment in sixe houres but hee was sixe dayes in making it Here wee may see the great power of God that he was able to doe that in sixe dayes that all the powers of heaven and earth are not able to doe in sixe thousand yeares nay not at all it is a long time since the world was made and yet all the creatures in the world could not make such an heaven and earth in all this time we can doe nothing without time although wee bee willing to doe for our friend yet we will say I pray you give mee time I must have time to doe it in Solomon was thirteene yeares in building the Temple and the Iewes were fortie yeares but God made the world in sixe daies Men must have time for all things so we see Moses was a long time in delivering the people out of Egypt and Ioshua was seven yeares in placing of them and Daniel must have time to interpret the dreame but Gods power is not tyed to any time hee is able at an instant to helpe us and therefore wee must take heed we doe not tye the power of God unto time Matth. 19. 20. The woman that had a bloody issue did but touch the hemme of Christs garment and was made whole and Luk. 5. 13. He did but touch the Leper and he was made clean and Mat. 8. when his Disciples were at the sea in great distresse when the winds blew and the ship was in danger of sinking and drowning Christ did but speake a word and there was a great calme such a change the Lord can make still that if there be any danger upon our persons or in our estates hee is able to remove it and to make a great calme in a moment therefore wee are not to tye Gods power to any time hee can doe great matters in a short time God made the world and all things in it in sixe dayes but hee was thirty three yeeres in redeeming of us therefore the worke of our redemption is a greater worke than the worke of our creation So S. Ambrose saith O Lord I am more beholding to thee for that thou hast redeemed me by thy blood of thy Sonne when I was lost by sinne than I am for that thou hast created mee by the hand of thy power Therefore it is a pittifull thing that neither the worke of our creation nor the worke of our redemption can moove us the Lord may say to us as hee did to the children of Israel in Esai 5. 4. What is it that I can doe more for my vineyard that I have not done so the Lord may say to us what could I have done more for you I have created you and made you reasonable creatures and when ye were lost by sinne I have redeemed you I was content to bee borne of a Virgin to bee laid in a manger to shead my blood and to dye for you what could I have done more for you Wee read Gen. 30. 16. Leah said unto Iacob Come in unto mee for I have bought thee and have paid for thee with my sonnes mandrakes such a claime and challenge the Lord may lay to us Come unto mee live and abide with me for I have bought you and paid for you I have not onely bought you with mandrakes but I have bought you with mine owne blood The Lord was but sixe dayes in making the world but he was thirty three years in redeeming of it hence this Question But why was the Lord sixe dayes in making of this world he could have made it in a moment in sixe houres I answer it was to determine the time of mans labor that seeing God did labour sixe daies together before hee rested and then rested the seventh day so wee should labour sixe dayes and rest the seventh day as Leviticus 23. 3. Sixe daies shall worke bee done but the seventh day is the sabbath of rest Againe hee was sixe dayes to shew the ordinary course of Gods labour that God brings not things together at once but by little and little even as a man when hee filleth a bottle or vessell first hee filleth it to the quarterne and then to the halfe and then unto the top so it is in the worke of grace it is not perfect at an instant but in time it shall bee perfect for as the Lord was sixe daies in
was laied on Christ He was killed and wee goe free Iesus saveth us by giving his life for us as Matth. 20. 28. His patterne is proposed unto us Even as the Sonne of man came not to be served but to serve and to give his life for the ransome of many so 1 Pet. 2. 24. Who his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his body on the tree that wee being delivered from sinne should live in righteousnesse by whose stripes we are healed Iesus did save us by giving his soule and body as a ransome for us our sinnes were put upon him he tooke our roome and place and so stood as a malefactor before God arraigned and condemned for us and suffered the torment that we should have suffered thus did Iesus save us by interposing and giving himselfe to pay for us whatsoever God would require at our hands and therefore as Rebekkah said to her sonne Iacob Gen. 27. 12. when he was loth to goe to his father to steale the blessing On me my sonne bee the curse if there be any blessing or benefit to be found on thee bee the blessing but on mee the curse so Christ saith to his people if there be any blessing or if there be any good or benefit on you be the blessing on you be the good and benefit but on mee my people be the curse Thus Christ taketh the sowre and leaves us the sweet this is the royall exchange wee make with Christ When Onesimus was runne away from his Master Philemon and had stolne away things from him being converted Saint Paul sent him home againe with a letter as wee see Philemon 18. and saith If he hath done thee any wrong or any injury set it upon my score I will pay thee I Paul have written it with my owne hand so Iesus doth to us wee bee all runne away from God have done injury and wrong to him Christ meets with us and sends us backe againe with a Letter in our hands to this effect Father if they have done thee any wrong or injury doe not require it at their hands but put it on my crosse put it on my score I will answere thee I Iesus have not written it with inke and paper but with my owne Blood Therefore seeing he hath saved us by dying for us let us take heede wee doe not despise this great salvation which Iesus hath wrought for us Esay 53. 11. it is said he shall see the travell of his soule and shall be satisfied Christ hath laboured and travelled for us and it cost him sore labour too now he hath not laboured for our meate money nor our goods but hee hath laboured for our soules to bring us to repentance to faith and unto God therefore if wee bee brought to repentance if to faith if to God this will satisfie Christ this will rejoyce him but if he cannot see the travell of his soule then it will repent and grieve him that ever he swet in the garden dyed on the crosse for us therefore let Christ see the travell of his soule and this will satisfie Iesus and thus Christ saved us not by strong hand by fighting for us but by suffering and dying for us Thirdly from what hee saved us He saved us from our sinnes It is a sweet thing to bee saved from sicknesse from fire and water from the sword but it is a greater matter to be saved from our sinnes than to bee saved from sword fire and water for wee may bee saved from these things and yet our soules may perish therefore the greatest matter is to bee saved from our sinnes which howsoever we doe not see it now yet one day wee shall for one of these dayes wee shall dye wee know not how soone and then we shall see what a great matter it is to bee saved from our sinnes and at the day of judgement when the heavens shall melt with fire and the earth shall bee dissolved and heaven open above us and hell underneath us and the divell ready to accuse us Then we shall see what a great blessing the pardon of sinnes is from other things therebee divers wayes and meanes to save us but to save us from our sinnes there is but one meanes and that is the blood of Christ therefore howsoever we are thankfull to God for other deliverances yet above all let us be thankfull that God hath saved us from our sinnes for he is a blessed man that is thus saved from his sinnes whatsoever his estate be in this world So Psal 32. 1. Blessed is hee whose wickednesse is forgiven and whose sinne is covered he that is saved from his sinnes is a blessed and a happy man There bee two dangerous things in sinne the Guilt of sinne and the Power of sinne both these wee are saved from the Guilt of sinne is the binding of a man over to answer for it at the judgement seate of God and the Power of sinne is the ruling and raging of sinne in a man Now both these Christ saveth us from from the Guilt of sinne and the Power of sinne for hee saveth no man from the Guilt of sinne but in some measure he saveth him from the Power of sinne it is true indeed that therebee sinnes and weaknesses in the people of God and will be so long as wee carry fraile flesh about us for wee are regenerated but in part therefore if there bee a striving against sinne if there be a hatred a loathing and a distasting of them then we are in some measure saved from the Power of sinne and from the Guilt thereof but if wee doe not finde this striving against it this hatred and loathing of it then wee are not saved as yet from the Power of sinne nor the Guilt thereof How shall a man know that lyeth in the jayle whether his friend hath procured a pardon from the king or no if the Iaylor come and knocke off the manacles on his hands and the chaines off his feet by this hee shall know his friend hath procured a pardon for him but if this party lye in the jayle still bound in his fetters and chaines then it shewes there is no pardon come So we may know when Christ hath procured a pardon for us or not if wee feele the chaines and fetters of sinne to be taken off from us a hatred and loathing of them a striving against them it is a good signe but if wee finde our selves fast bound in our sinnes and continue in them then as yet wee cannot assure our selves they be pardoned The second thing that is implyed in the title Iesus is That there is no other Iesus but this Iesus in the matters of salvation and redemption for there is no salvation to bee found but onely in him as Act. 4. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other for among men there is given no other name under heaven whereby wee must bee saved In the time of the
Law there were divers Saviours as wee may see Iud. 2. 16. it is said that the Lord raised up Iudges to deliver or to save them out of their oppressors hands but all these Saviours were but petty Saviours in regard of Iesus for they could not save their bodies or their goods but Iesus saveth our soules as Psal 33. 18. Behold the eye of the Lord is upon them that feare him and upon them that trust in his mercy to deliver their soules from death and to preserve them in famine Secondly these Saviours can but save us from tyrants and worldly misery but Iesus saveth us from hell the divell and damnation As Luk. 1. 74. That we being delivered from the hands of our enemies should serve him without feare all the daies of our life Thirdly they could but save them for a time for when they were dead straight way they were oppressed againe but Christ hath wrought eternall redemption for us so it is said Heb. 5. 9. And being consecrated he was made the Author of eternall Salvation unto all them that obey him Fourthly these Saviours can save but for one age they could not save them that were before them nor them that come after them but Iesus saveth men in all ages from the beginning of the world to the latter end of it Fifthly although they saved others yet they could not save themselves as Ioshua was discomfited when hee went to Aye and Sampson had his eyes plucked out therefore all these Saviours were but petty Saviours in respect of Iesus and beside Iesus there is no Saviour in the matters of salvation and redemption The use is first that seeing there is no Iesus can save us but this Iesus wee may see the horriblenesse of our sinnes and the grievousnesse of them for when wee have sinned no Angell could save us no Saint nor all the powers in heaven or earth but it must cast the blood of the Sonne of God it must be hee that must make atonement for us therefore as Augustine saith O man by the greatnesse of the price that was paid for thee thou maiest consider the greatnesse of thy sinnes for it was not a small matter that made God to kill his owne Sonne and therefore by the greatnesse of the price consider the greatnesse of thy sinnes Secondly seeing there is no Iesus can save us but this Iesus we should be carefull to avoide every sinne and to decline from it for when wee have sinned there is no power in heaven and earth whereby we can bee saved but it must cost the blood of Christ If a man should for every lye hee told or every sinne committed lose but a drop of his owne blood how affraid would he be of sinning Now there is never a sinne that we doe commit but it hath cost blood either it will cost our blood or the blood of the Sonne of God and therefore how affraid should we be of sinning against God lest we should be more lavish of the blood of Christ than we would be of our owne Thirdly we beleeve that as he is Iesus in generall so he will bee our Iesus and will save us at the day of death and judgement This is our comfort when wee are perswaded that Iesus is not onely a Saviour to others but hee is a Saviour to us Thomas could have no true comfort till he could say My God and my Lord and this it was that comforted Iob I know my Redeemer liveth c. This also was a comfort to David saith he I should have fainted but that I beleeved to see the goodnesse of God in the Land of the living here then is the comfort of a Christian when he can apply and appropriate Christ to himselfe A man can have but little comfort of a house or land when hee is shewed it unlesse it bee his owne so we can have but little comfort by Christ unlesse we can say that Christ is as truly ours as this house or land wee enjoy is ours and as truely may a Christian say that all Christs merits is his as a man may say his coate on his backe is his But how shall we come to know that Christ is ours I answere if wee bee his people if we be contented to be guided and governed by him if we will obey his voyce then we be his people but if we will not be gathered home unto him to live under his government be guided by him and obey his voyce we are none of his neither can we rightly apply him to our comfort The second thing we beleeve of Iesus is that this Iesus that was the Sonne of Mary and borne at Bethlem is the Christ as Peter shewes Therefore let all the house of Israel for a surely know that God hath made him both Lord and Christ this is also the confession the Disciples made of him Ioh. 6. 69. And we beleeve and know that thou art the Christ the Sonne of the living God and Act. 9. 22. But Saul increased the more in strength and confounded the Iewes that dwelt at Damascus proving that this was the Christ and so the Angels proclaime him Luk. 2. 10. Be not afraid saith the Angell unto them for behold I bring you tydings of great joy that shall be to all people That is That unto you this day is borne in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord so the Angell proclaimed that Iesus was the Sonne of Mary and borne at Bethlem the devils also confesse him to be Christ Luk. 4 41. so then there can be no question of this but that Iesus is the Christ Now Christ is a Greeke word and doth signifie Anointed as Psal 103. 15. Touch not mine Anointed c. Anointed is as much as to say Christ Now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same in the Old as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in the new Testament as Ioh. 1. 41. We have found the Messias which is by interpretation the Christ and the Samaritans make this confession of him Ioh. 4 42. For we have heard him our selves and know that this is indeede the Christ the Saviour of the world so that Christ is the Saviour of the world and the Anointed and the Messias hee that was set apart for the great worke of redemption From hence that Christ is the Messias or the Anointed five things are to be considered 1. What is meant by Anointing 2. With what he was Anointed 3. By whom he was Anointed 4. To what he was Anointed 5. What benefit we haue by his Anointing First what is meant by Anointing In the Law were three things implied in Anointing 1. That the Party Anointed was designated or appointed to that worke or calling by God 2. A declaration that God had enabled him with graces to discharge or execute fitly that worke or calling that was assigned him 3. That the Party anointed was
could that God would send his Sonne therefore seeing he hath sent him wee must heare him unlesse wee will perish But how can wee heare Christ he is in heaven I answere two waies Christ reacheth his Church here 1. By His Word 2. By the Sacraments First Hee teacheth his Church by his Word for the Word is nothing else but the very voyce of Christ and therefore when wee read the Word wee ought to reverence it as the voyce of Christ speaking to us Secondly he teacheth his Church by the mystery of the Sacraments which when they speake to us in his name it is the voyce of Christ so 1 Pet. 3. 19. By the which Spirit he went preached to the spirits that were in prison c. Christ did not preach unto them in his own Person but by man so Ephes. 2. 17. it is said that Christ came and preached peace to them afarre off and to them that were neere Now Christ did not preach to the Gentiles in his owne Person but by the Ministery of his servants therefore as often as his servants come to us in his name with his word in their mouths it is Christ that teacheth us and then so often as we heare we heare the voyce of Christ as the Church saith in the Can. 5. 2. It is the voyce of my beloved The greatest part of the world do not beleeve this they are not perswaded when the minister speaketh unto them from the word of God that it is the voyce of Christ therefore they condemne it and doe not regard it but when we know that Christ speaketh unto us by the Ministery of his Word or by his servants we should say as Samuel said Speake Lord for thy servant heareth so Psal 85. David saith I will harken what God saith for he speakes peace to his people let the world speake of their pleasures profits and talke what they will of me I will hearke what God saith so a Christian must doe whatsoever the world talke and speake yet he must harke what Christ speaketh unto him Secondly he was Anointed to be a Priest as Psal 110. 4. Thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchizedech so Heb. 7. 26. For such an high priest it become us to have which is holy harmelesse undefiled separated from sinners made higher than the heavens Of his Priestly office there bee two parts 1. To reconcile and make us at one with God 2. To make intercession for us In the Law when a man had sinned hee brought an offering to the Priest the Priest must offer for him and so make reconciliation betweene God and him so when we have sinned against God it must bee Christ that must reconcile us and make us at one againe with God But there is a great difference betweene Christs sacrifice and the Priests for the Priests in the Law made an atonement with the bloud of beasts but Christ makes an atonement with his owne bloud there was never a Priest in the Law that would shed his bloud for the best of the people but Christ hath shed his bloud for the meanest of his servants and therefore we have great cause to esteeme of the Priesthood of Christ for all the joy we have in God and hope of heaven hangs on him for when a man hath sinned against God there is no man dare stand before God till Christ hath ingaged himselfe answered God and made him at one with him when a man hath sinned against God all the Angels cannot make Atonement for him nor all the powers in heaven and earth all the gold in Ophir câ—â—â—ot redeeme a soule but it must be Christ with his owne blood that mâ—â—t make reconciliation with God for us therefore wee are highly to esteeme of the Priesthood of Christ for all other comforts and joy depend on it The second Priestly duty is that hee makes intercession for us being entred into the heavens within the clouds to appeare before God and to make intercession for us so we see Heb. 1. 25. Wherefore he is able perfectly to save them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them so Heb. 9. 24. for Christ is not entred into places that are made with hands which are similitudes of the true sanctuary but is entred into the heavens to appeare now in the sight of God for us there bee two bloods that cry unto God the blood of the Martyrs and the blood of Christ the blood of the Martyrs cries for to be revenged but the blood of Christ cries for mercie it cryeth not onely from the crosse for mercy but it cryeth now as freshly within the throne and the vaile as ever it did he makes request for us and as Austen saith hee makes request after this manner Good Lord grant mercy to them Father forgive them I have bought them with my bloud they be my poore servants Therefore here is a comfort to us when wee cannot pray as we ought nor wee have none that can helpe us this is the comfort that we Christians may have that Christ is ascended to heaven and makes intercession for us The use is that seeing we have such a benefit by the high priesthood of Christ it should make us hold fast our profession this is the use that Paul maketh saith he Seeing then we have a great high Priest which is carriâ—â— into heaven even Iesus the Sonne of God Let us hold fast our profession Let us therefore goe boldly to the throne of grace that we may receive mercy and finde grace to helpe in the time of neede therefore let us not doubt but that wee shall be saved Indeede if the matter lay in us then wee might doubt of it but seeing Christ hath undertaken it we must not doubt unlesse wee will be so prophane to thinke that Christ will faile us I but what may a man doe that Christ may undertake the matter for him he must doe as a man that goeth to a Lawyer he tels him his case and he prayeth the Lawyer to undertake the matter for him so a Christian must doe hee must goe to Christ and make his case knowne to him and pray him to undertake the matter and so commit it unto him and then Christ will not faile him SERM. VIII HEBREWES 1. 8 9. But unto the sonne He saith Thy Throne O God is for ever and ever a Scepter of Righteousnesse is the Scepter of thy kingdome Thou hast loved Righteousnesse and hated iniquity therefore God even thy God hath Anointed thee with the Oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes IN the Anointing of Christ there were five things offered to our consideration first what is meant by the anointing secondly with what he was anointed thirdly what it was that did anoint him fourthly to what he was anointed fifthly what benefit we have by his anointing He was Anointed to bee a Prophet a Priest and a King How Christ is the
3. Faith Adoration as Heb. 1. 6. When he brings his first begotten into the world he saith And let all the Angels worship him Invocation as by Stephen who called on God and said Lord Iesus receive my spirit so of Saul Act. 9. 14. it is said that hee bound all that called on the name of the Lord. Faith as Iohn 14. 1. Ye beleeve in God beleeve also in me to which purpose is that Act. 17. 3. Therefore wee may see by these arguments that Christ is God and to take heed of this brutish opinion of the Arrians Now what be the consequents of this that he was not a bare man but he was God also who did redeeme us There bee divers reasons why he onely should redeeme us First because he that did redeem us must beare the burthen of al the sins due to al men that hath beene and shall be now there was none that could doe this because the wrath of God was infinite save Christ Iesus for let the wrath of God come upon the Angels they are not able to beare nor stand under the burthen of it but it will presse downe and sinke them as low as Hell Secondly he that should redeeme us must pay a price Incomparable better and more worth than the bodies and soules of all men that ever were now there was none that could doe this but God and therefore he must bee God who redeemed us Thirdly he that should redeeme us must put on all our sinnes even all the sinnes that had been committed and shall be from the beginning of the world to the latter end and apparell himselfe with them but there is no man no Angell able to doe this and to stand before God unlesse there be infinite goodnesse in him to countervaile the justice of God therefore it must be God that must doe it The second branch is that we doe beleeve he is the onely Sonne of God not by creation as the Angels spoken of Iob 1. 6. nor by adoption and grace as men Ioh. 1. but by communicating his nature and essence to him Now this doth commend the goodnesse and mercy of God to us that when wee had sinned against him and had no way to redeeme our selves he having but one Sonne and his onely begotten Sonne yet gave him to dye for us so to redeeme us The uses are first seeing Christ is the only Son of God let us labour to become one with him and then we shall also be the sonnes of God as Ioh. 1. 12. But as many as received him to them he gave power to be the sonnes of God and Gal. 3. 26. For ye are all the sonnes of God by faith in Christ Iesus I know there is never a one here present but could be contented to be the sonne of God let us then labour to bee with Christ by faith and so we shall become the sonnes of God for hee draweth all his members into the same dignity with him David accounted it a great matter to be the sonne in law to a king so Moses to be a sonne to Pharaohs daughter howsoever he refused it afterward Now if it bee such a great matter to bee sonne in law to an earthly king much more is it to bee a sonne to God therefore what a comfort is this to such poore people that are one with Christ by faith howsoever they bee hated and despised at the hands of wicked men 1 Ioh. 3. 1. hee bringeth it in with an ecce Behold what love the Father hath shewed to us that we should be called the sonnes of God All the world doth not know what a great blessing it is to be the sonnes unto God wee see how great men will talke of their nobility and of their great descent but alas what is all this if we be not the sonnes of God therefore thinke this with thy selfe I am a great man in the world and come of a noble blood and a great descent but what is this unto me unlesse I bee the sonne of God And therefore let us labour to bee one with Christ and then as Christ was raised from the dead so he will raise us up together with him and wee shall be found the sonnes of God Secondly seeing Christ is the onely Sonne of God wee may see the horriblenesse of our sinnes and the greatnesse of them that when wee had sinned all the creatures in heaven and earth could not doe it but it must be the Sonne of God he must come downe take our nature upon him and dye for us Augustine saith O man by the great price that was paied for thee thou maiest consider the greatnesse of thy sinnes that they cost the bloud of Christ the Sonne of God If a man should commit an offence and all the nobles should kneele on their knees before the king for him and could not get release but that it must be the kings sonne onely that must doe it hee must shed his blood take the place of a malefactor be arraigned condemned and executed in his roome all men would conceive that this was a horrible fact that must be the cause of this this is our case when we had sinned all the heavenly powers could not bring us into favour againe but it must be the Sonne of God hee must take our roome and place bee arraigned condemned and executed for us therefore sinne is no small matter neither must wee esteeme of our sinnes slightly but consider with our selves that great are our sinnes that hath brought this on Christ Thirdly we should heare his voyce it is the charge the God giveth Matth. 3. 17. This is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased heare him and therefore it is a great sinne to despise the voyce of Christ in the ministery of his Word Saint Paul sheweth what a great sinne it is saith he God spake by the Prophets at sundry times and in divers manners but now he hath spoken in these last times by his Sonne and therefore in the second Chapter he exhorteth us To take heede of it that wee doe not let it slip for if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and every transgression and disobedience receiveth a just recompence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Therefore seeing Christ is become a Prophet of the Church let us take heede we doe not despise his Word or voyce It was a holy thought in God when the Church of the Iewes had killed the Prophets beaten and despised them I will send my Sonne it may be they will reverence him it was a sweet thought in God to doe so And therefore let us take heed we doe not despise the voyce of Christ Ioh. 5. 28. it is said The dead shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of God even the dead cinders and ashes of men that have been rotting in the graves many thousand yeeres they shall startle and
there was no way to recover us but he must send His owne sonne to dye for us Secondly we may see the infinite justice of God that Hee would not let sinne be unpunished but would punish it though in his Sonne Thirdly the infinite wisedome of God to devise a way and a meanes to save man when all the heavenly powers stood at a stand Fourthly the infinite power of God in making that punishment temporall that was eternall and man which was as low as the earth to make higher than the heavens we be contented to looke into a glasse to see the goodly and gay things in it therefore wee should bee desirous to looke into this glasse wherein we may see the goodnesse the Iustice the wisedome and power of God in the Incarnation of Christ The fourth thing observed was the manner how to tooke flesh expressed two waies In His 1 Conception 2 Birth In his Conception we observe three things 1. Of what he was Conceived 2. By what power he was Conceived 3. What adoe there was about his Conception For the first hee was conceived of the flesh of the Virgin so it was not made of nothing nor of the earth raysed out of that as Adam was nor did hee bring his flesh from heaven but it was made of the flesh of the Virgin as Gal. 4. 4. But when the fulnesse of time was come God Sent his sonne made of a Woman and made under the Law c. so Luk. 1. 31. saith the Angell For loe thou shalt conceive in thy wombe and beare a Sonne and vers 35. That holy thing which shall be borne of thee that is of thy substance and of thy flesh so the Greeke word is shall bee called the Sonne of God The Anabaptists hold that Christ brought his flesh from heaven and that as water passeth through a conduite pipe so Christ passed through the Virgin Mary but we Christians beleeve that Christ was conceived and made of the flesh of the Virgin because if he had brought it from heaven or tooke other strange flesh then it had not beene fit to redeeme us for by order of divine justice the same nature that had sinned must suffer and bee punished but it was man that had sinned therefore it must bee man that must be punished which is the reason why he must take his flesh of the Virgin Mary The consideration hereof may cause us to think of a further point that is as Christ was conceived in the wombe of the Virgin so he must be conceived spiritually in the heart of a Christian as Paul Gal. 4. 19. My little children of whom I travell in birth againe till Christ be formed in you as if hee should say this I labour for that Christ may bee conceived in your hearts therefore Chrysostome saith well What am I the better to know that Christ is conceived of the flesh of the Virgin unlesse I know he is conceived in my heart and soule for wee can have no comfort in the day of death and judgement unlesse he be conceived in our hearts But how shall wee know that hee is conceived in our hearts even as a mother knowes that she is with childe by the stirring or moving of the childe so we may know when Christ is conceived in our hearts by the stirring or moving of Christ And therefore we must get these two things First wee must get the seede of Christ in us for there is a certaine seede that will breede Christ a man that will have good plants and trees in his garden must get seedes and plants to plant therein and water them from day to day so if we would have Christ conceived in our hearts we must get of that seede for there is a certaine seede that will breede Christ which is the Word of God therefore let us get this into our hearts and water it from day to day by the use of good meanes and it will breede Christ This is the first way The second is wee must have faith to retaine him or else he will slip away from us and as Mary conceived Christ by faith for assoone as the Angell told her she beleeved and straightway she conceived Christ so wee must conceive Christ by faith in beleeving the Word of God therfore hath God made promise to thee that he will not leave thee nor forsake thee that he will give an issue out of temptation that hee will save thee at the day of judgement or at the day of death that hee will blesse thee in the use of good meanes lay hold on these promises and this is the way to conceive Christ Ephe. 3. 17. it is said that Christ dwels in our hearts by faith let us get faith and this will make Christ to stirre and moove in us Secondly by what power hee was conceived by the power of the holy Ghost for it was not any power of nature that conceived Christ but the power of the holy Ghost so we see Luk. 1. 35. And the Angell answered and said unto her The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the most high shall overshadow thee so Matth. 1. 20. For that which is conceived of her is of the holy Ghost so it was by the power of the holy Ghost that Christ was conceived not by any power of nature Many have a great deale of the power of nature in them and yet Christ can never be conceived in them unlesse the power of the holy Ghost come upon them therefore 1 Cor. 12. 3. it is said That no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost wherefore if men stand meerely in the strength of nature they can never have Christ conceived in them but it must be by the power of the holy Ghost But how was Christ conceived by the holy Ghost Three waies first the Godhead did sanctifie that part of the flesh of the Virgin that Christ was made of that is he did sever it and purifie it from corruption and from sinne As a cunning Artificer doth draw away all the drosse from the gold so the holy Ghost did purifie and sanctifie that part of the flesh of the Virgin that Christ was made of Secondly hee did fashion and frame that part of the flesh of the Virgin that he had fanctified and made it a fit house and Temple for his Godhead to dwell in Thirdly he did unite and knit the humane nature to his Divine Person and so made one person of both what may this teach us That as the holy Ghost did fanctifie that part of the Virgin which Christ was made of and did fashion and frame it to bee a fit Temple of God to dwell in so it must be the holy Ghost that must sanctifie our flesh and make us fit temples for God to dwell in or els we shall be no better than sties and stables for a habitation to the divell
sanctified from the impurity of our birth by the birth of Christ Secondly to fulfill the prophesies made of him as Esai 7. 14. Behold a Virgin shall conceive and beare a Sonne and shall call his name Emanuel c. So Gen. 3. 15. God promiseth that The seede of the Woman shall breake the head of the serpent therefore when there was such a seede of a Woman that came without the helpe of man it appeared this was the partie that God had assigned for the breaking of the serpents head and this is the note or marke that God hath given whereby the Messias the Saviour of the world might be knowne This was not onely the love of God to send Christ into the world to save us but to set visible markes and notes upon him that so we might know him wee read Gen. 4. 15. The Lord set a marke upon Caine and Exod. 12. the doore posts were sprinkled with the bloud of the Pascall Lambe that so the Augell of destruction might passe over them so also in Ezekiel those were marked which did mourne for the sinnes of the people that they might not be destroyed but preserved in like manner God hath set a visible marke upon Christ that he might be discerned therefore seeing God hath set visible markes and notes upon Him that we may know him we must so receive and so accept of Him Thirdly that the strangenesse of his birth might awaken and stirre up the world to looke for strange things by his life which was the reason why some of the holy people had such strange births as Isaac Iaakob Moses Samuel Sampson and Iohn Baptist that the strangenesse of their birth might awake he world and stirre them up to looke for extraordinary matters in their lives so Christ had a rare birth that hee might awaken and stirre up the world to looke for strange things by his life as at the Shepheards relation when they had published the things that they had seene by the Childe the people wondered so wee should wonder at the rarenesse of his birth for there bee strange things in the birth of Christ that hee must be sent to earth to bring us to Heaven that Hee who was uncorruptible must be made corruptible to make us uncorruptible that he must be made the Sonne of a Woman that we might be made the sonnes of God The Vses shall bee two First for instruction seeing Christ was borne of a Virgin without the helpe of man therefore that which is impossible by the course of nature is possible by the power of God it was impossible by the power of nature that ever Christ should bee borne of the Virgin without the helpe of man but it was possible to God Wee see in Sarah it was impossible in nature that she should beare a childe in her old age when her wombe was dead and yet it was possible by the power of God so Moses when hee strucke the rocke with his staffe that it gushed water one would have thought rather that it would have given out fire but that which was impossible to be effected by nature was possible by the power of God so likewise we read 2 King 7. when there was a dearth in Samaria Elisha prophesied of a great plenty which one Prince who did heare it was so farre from beleeving that he said it was impossible it should bee although the windowes of heaven should be opened indeede to nature it was but not to God Now this must be the rest and stay of a Christian in other hard cases in nature it is a thing impossible that euer one that is dead and rotten should rise againe but it is possible by the power of God so art thou weake though it bee impossible for a weake and fraile man to withstand the temptations of the devill yet know the power of God is able to make thee strong to overcome the devill remember therfore the power of God in all his promises hast thou a promise that if thou doe repent and beleeve thou shalt bee saved that he will lay no more upon thee than thou art able to beare that he will raise up thy body at the last day Consider that which is impossible to nature is possible to the power of God as the Apostle saith He is able to make all grace abound in us Secondly seeing Christ was borne of a Virgin so he must be spiritually borne in our hearts and consciences for I have shewed you before as Christ must be spiritually conceived in the heart of a Christian so also he must be borne for it is nothing to know that Christ was conceived in the wombe of the Virgin and to be borne of her unlesse thou know also Christ to be spiritually conceived and borne in thy heart therfore as Augustine saith What shall it profit mee to know that Christ is come in the flesh that hee was conceived in the wombe of the Virgin and borne of her unlesse I know Christ to bee conceived in my flesh and borne in my heart and soule so that it is not enough to have Christ conceived in our hearts unlesse hee bee borne and brought forth in us there bee a number that as it were conceive Christ that have good motions and good desires but they doe not bring them forth Christ is not borne in them and therefore they die But we must labour to bring him forth in our lives and in our actions We read of a wonder in Heaven Revel 12. 1. the Church is described to be travelling in paine to bring forth Christ so every Christian must travell bee in paine and bring Him forth in his life and in his actions wee must goe to Bethlem with the shepheards to finde Christ and when wee have found him wee must take him and make our hearts the cradle or cratch to lay Christ in and say as the Apostle Paul saith The life that I now live in the flesh I live by faith of the Sonne of God The next thing is that hee was borne of the Virgin Mary wherein two things are to be considered 1. Of what stocke shee came 2. What was her estate First for her stocke she came of the stocke and lineage of David as Matth. 1. 20. In Luk. 2. 4. it is said That Ioseph also went up from Galilee a city of Nazareth unto Iudea unto the city of David which is called Bethlem because he was of the house and Lineage of David Ioseph and Mary both sprang from hence Matthew hee sets downe how Ioseph came of the race and line of David Saint Luke shewes how Mary came of David and both to this end to shew that Christ is the Sonne of David according to the flesh and therefore the true Messiah and Saviour of the world for the true Messiah was to come of the house and line of David this we must beleeve and confesse him to bee the true Messias and Saviour as the blinde men in
that God the Creator should have suffered but one houre We see in nature that a wound at the heart although it be but with a little pin is more dangerous than a great cut in the thigh arme or any other place so it is a greater matter that Christ should have suffered than if all the creatures should have suffered So that the sufferings of Christ are more than sufficient to redeeme us for it is the dignity of the person that giveth a merit and efficacie to the sufferings by this that hath been said is made manifest that no man need doubt but that the sufferings of Christ is more worth than all the bodies and soules of men in the world But here may a question be moved how the death of Christ which was but temporary should be sufficient to redeemeus seeing we should have suffered eternally I answer it was the dignity of his person that gave power and efficacie to it for it was more that God should suffer even a little than if all the men of the world had suffered for ever Secondly seeing it was God that suffered this doth shew the grievousnesse of our sinnes that when we have sinned we have done that which all the powers in heaven and in earth cannot satisfie neither Angels nor Archangels but it must be the bloud of the Sonne of God saith Augustine O man doe but consider by the greatnesse of the price the greatnesse of thy sinnes we see what a slight matter we make of sinne when we have sworne an oath or told alye yet when wee have done so we have done that that all the Angels in heaven cannot make expiation and satisfaction for but onely the Sonne of God must doe it and that with his owne bloud therefore doe not thou sell that for a toy or a trifle that cost so great price Thirdly seeing it was God that suffered wee must not thinke much that we suffer for our sins for if God would have spared any he would have spared his owne Sonne one would thinke but he would not spare him though there was no inherent or reall sinne in him but a shadow onely and the imputation of sinne upon him therefore how shall hee spare us that have sinne inherent and reall in us we thinke much when our teeth or backe ake or any other part of us whereas wee deserve to be pained in all our parts if God suffered we must not thinke much to suffer for our sinnes for in mans reason if he would have spared any he would have spared his owne Sonne Matth. 20. saith our Saviour They will reverence my Son And Luk. 23. 34. he saith If they doe this to the greene tree what will they doe to the dry tree He was a greene tree full of goodnesse and full of grace we be but dry trees no goodnesse nor no grace in us If he suffered such things what shall become of us So Rom. 11. 21. For if God spared not the naturall branches take heed also lest hee spare not thee Therefore if Christ suffered we must not thinke much to suffer Thirdly For whom he suffered Saint Peter saith the just for the unjust And Rom. 5. 8. the Apostle saith But God commendeth his love to us seeing that whilest we were yet sinners Christ died for us So then Christ died for us in our place and roome The Vses are First seeing Christ suffered in our roome and place therefore this must teach us that whatsoever befell Christ at his sufferings the same might justly have fallen upon us for Christ he tooke the guilt of our sinnes upon him suffered in our roome and place therefore whatsoever befell him the same should have befallen us as he was arraigned and condemned at Pilates barre so wee should have beene before Gods tribunall as he was condemned of Pilate so we should have beene condemned of God as he was accused of the Iewes so we should have been by the Devill as he was carried out of the Citie to the place of execution so we should have beene carried to hell as he was hanged on the Crosse so we should have been tormented in hell for ever as darknesse was over his face so we should have had our faces overwhelmed with darknesse for ever Alas we thinke much to suffer a little paine in our heads backes or teeth c. but what is this to that which Christ suffered for us we have our houses to rest in but it is said that the Sonne of man hath not a place to rest his head in He died in the fields wee have our soft beds he amongst his enemies we amongst our friends Christ was a hungry and thirsted we have our tables filled he was in want and we have plenty therefore consider with thy selfe what great things befell Christ the same should have befallen thee whatsoever extremitie in soule or in body came to him the same nay worse had not he redeemed thee would have vexed thee Secondly seeing Christ suffered in our roome and place this therefore should teach us to accuse our selves because wee be the cause of Christs sufferings for it is our sinnes that caused a crowne of thornes to be set on his head that nailed him to the crosse that thrust the speare into his sides did crucifie him So Esa 53. 16. it is said That the chastisements of our peace was upon him and with his stripes we are healed Therefore as Gen. 35. 18. Rachel named her son Ben-oni the sonne of her sorrow because he was borne with the death of his mother so Christ may call us â—â—nnes of his sorrow because we be all borne with his death There be many that complaine of the souldiers of Pilate of Iudas and of the Iewes but we ought rather to complaine of our selves our sinnes and the vile life we live in therefore let us doe as Ioseph of Arimathea did goe to the crosse of Christ as hee pulled the spickes out of his hands and his feet so should wee in a spirituall manner goe to the crosse of Christ looke upon his body and say O blessed Lord this is the head that my sinnes have crowned with a crowne of thornes these be the hands that my sins have pierced these be the feet that my sinnes have nailed this is the face which my sinnes caused to be spit upon this is the backe which I caused to be whipped and these be the sides that I caused to be wounded with a speare thus we should complaine of our selves and weepe day and night in that we were the cause of his death If a man be found dead there is inquiry made in the countrey how this man came by his death So now that Christ is found dead on the crosse we must make inquiry how Christ came to his death upon the inquiry we shall finde that we be the crucifiers of him not the Iewes onely but my sinnes and thy sins for as
18. 32. saith the lord I forgave thee thy debts because thou didst pray me And David Psal 120. 1. I called upon the Lord in the time of my trouble and hee heard me so Psal 11. I love the Lord because hee hath heard my voyce c. This is a great incouragement for a Christian man to pray unto God because prayer shall not want his due fruit but the Lord will heare him and make a supplie of his wants as shall be meet for his glory and our good Secondly to whom he made his promise to a poore penitent Theefe one that was a vile liver This is a sweet comfort and incouragement that Christ will promise heaven to a poore penitent sinner upon his repentance and put him in possession of it All the comforts and commodities in this life all pleasures and delights cannot doe it let the wantons set their minions before them the worldly man his goods the covetous man his money the hatefull man his reuenge and the proud man his fine apparell all these cannot doe it but upon repentance Christ promises heaven and puts us in possession of it nay the kings favour cannot doe it hee may put us in possession of lands and goods while we live here after death he cannot but repentance will put one in possession after death Thirdly what he promised he promised two things 1 Paradise 2 His owne companie First hee promised Paradise there were two Paradises spoken of in Scripture an earthly and an heavenly Paradise now it was not the earthly paradise for that was laid waste many thousands yeeres before Christ was borne but it was the heavenly Paradise of which Paul speaketh 2 Cor. 12. 2. I knew a man in Christ above foureteene yeeres 〈◊〉 whither in the body or out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth which was taken up into the third heavens Hence arise two points of instruction First wee may see what a goodly change a Christian makes at the time of death for all the while he liveth here he hangeth on the crosse as the theefe did in trouble and affliction in paines and in sicknesse but when death comes it sets an end of all it takes a man off the crosse it enters a man into heaven therefore a Christian hath no cause to bee afraid of death for if a man be prophane and live in his sinnes he hath cause to be afraid of death because it is an ugly gate to let him into hell but if hee be a man of repentance then death is onely a gate to let him into heaven therefore a Christian hath no cause to bee afraid of it If a King should promise one that if he would come unto him hee would bestow some great office or place upon him if there should bee at the palace gate an ugly and grisly Porter to let him in he would not cast his eye on the ugly porter but upon the Kings palace even so death is as this ugly and grisly porter to let a man into heaven let us not therefore looke upon the ugly face of death but upon heaven the place we are going to We see when Elias was taken up into heaven there came a firy chariot and horses of fire to fetch him and yet he was not afraid because it was the chariot and horses that should carry him to heaven So death though it came like a firy chariot and bring horses of fire with it yet let us not be afraid of it because it is the chariot and horses which shall carry us to heaven The second instruction is That a Christians estate is better than Adams was in the time of his innocencie for he had an earthly Paradise but a Christian shal have an heavenly Paradise therefore seeing we would be contented to take any paines to be put into possession of the earthly Paradise if it were possible how much more then should wee labour and take paines to be put into possession of the heavenly Paradise Secondly He promises him his company that he shall fare no worse than he fares and shall goe where he goes And this is a sweet comfort to a Christian that Christ hath made such a promise that he shall have his company as Iohn 17. 24. Father I will that they which thou hast given mee be with me even where I am that they may behold my glory So Ioh. 14. 3. And if I goe and prepare a place for you I will come againe and receive you unto my selfe that where I am there you may be also Therefore let a man labour to be joyned to Christ here in the use of good meanes in the kingdome of grace and he shall be joyned to him in the kingdome of glory he shall goe where Christ goes shall fare as Christ fares and shall bee where Christ is Fourthly The time when he promiseth Paradise and his company This day he would not deferre it for moneths and for yeares but This day Which may teach us that the soules of the faithfull when they die goe into heaven immediately the Papists say that there is a middle place that their soules must go to where they must stay a time til they be throughly purged from their sinnes but this errour is refuted in the example of the Theefe for when he died his soule went into Paradise immediately I but some object and say that this was a speciall priviledge of the theefe and to none other To this I answer that the same priviledge is to every faithfull man as we may see Luke 16. 22. when Lazarus was dead hee was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome into a place of rest and joy And the Rich-man when hee died was carried into hell a place of torment there are but these two places to goe to when a man is dead that the Scripture makes mention of there is no middle place when men die they goe either to Heaven or to Hell for we know that all men that die in the state of repentance goe to heaven they which die impenitent to hell and therefore it is a vaine thing to pray for them for their estates cannot be altered I but is there any hurt to pray for our dead friends I answer if thou knowest not I will tell thee what hurt there is by it it shewes thy infidelity and unbeleefe that thou doest not beleeve the Scriptures I but may I not speake of my dead friends would you have me say nothing of them If thou doest not know what to say of them say as Paul saith of the godly that they are asleepe in the Lord so we see what we may say of our friends that they be now asleepe in the Lord Or as Salomon saith that the remembrance of the just are blessed such an one is of holy remembrance such an one was an holy man The use of this point is seeing after death the godly goe
of Israel through the red sea and had drowned their enemies then they sung a song of thankes-giving for their deliverance Exod. 15. And so likewise Deborah and Barak Iudges 3. 1. when they had overcome Sisera sang a song of thankes-giving so also the holy people Revel 15. when they had passed through the glassy sea mingled with fire and were delivered out of trouble then they sang a song of thankes-giving to the Lord in like maner here Christ when he had conquered all our spirituall enemies death hell sinne and the devill sung this song on the crosse to the joy of the world It is finished Now is mans salvation accomplished and perfected As if he should say All this while it hath beene but a working out For this cause was I nine moneths in the wombe of the Virgin borne in a stable laid in a â—anger fasted forty dayes together prayed on the mount swet in the garden and did hang three houres together on the crosse in paines and torments but now I have finished and perfected mans salvation now it is at an end sinne is abolished death is destroyed hell is conquered the devill is subdued heaven is opened God is pacified and pleased this is that hee uttered in these words Now for the better understanding of them we are to consider three things 1. What he meant when he saith It is finished 2. The time when he saith It is finished 3. By what actions it was finished First what he meant when he saith It is finished The full meaning is not expressed in this place but it was some secret and close action that was in the minde and thought of Christ that he had an eye to the perfecting and fulfilling of Now what was that all these Scriptures shew us Luk 19. 10. The Sonne of man is come to seâ—ke and to save that which was lost Mat. 20. 28. The Sonne of man came not to be served but to serve and to give his life for the râ—nsome of many and Hebr. 9. 12. Neither by the blood of Goats and â—alves but by his owne blood entered he once into the holy place and obtained eternall salvation and redemption for us these were in the heart and minde of Christ therefore it is out of question that Christ by saying It is finished meant the finishing and perfecting of the great worke of mans Redemption which the Apostle intimates Hebr. 10. 14. With one oblation and offering hath bee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Alluding to this very action of Christ so that by this saying of Christ It is finished is to bee understood the finishing and perfecting of mans salvation and redemption Now besides this consummation or finishing there is another consummation that is spoken of Gen. 2. Thus the heavens and the earth were finished and all the â—ost of them which finishing is of the worke of Creation but what comfort could a manhave that God hath made the heavens to cover us and the earth to beare us sea and land to feede us the sunne and moone and the starres to give us light if Christ also had not finished and perfected mans salvation and redemption on the crosse There is also another consummation and finishing which is spoken of Revel 10. 7. That the mysterie of God shall be finished as he hath declared to his servants the Prophets Now what is this mysterie of God It is the end of the world But alas what availes it us for the world to have an end if this redemption and salvation be not finished and perfected by Christ therefore all other consummation is nothing without this for what is it to finish a great building or to finish ones estate in greatnesse or to finish all his dayes in joy and delights unlesse hee have finished his salvation and applied Christ unto himselfe This is the happiest consummation that is this is the joy and content of a Christian when he lyeth on his death-bed he can say Lord I thanke thee I know my salvation is finished in Christ I have applied him unto my selfe and I finde by the merit of his death and passion my salvation to be perfected Therefore into thy hands will I commend my spirit stedfastly beleeving that at the latter resurrection I shall enjoy the blessed presence of my Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ Happie yea thrice happy is the estate of such a man that shall thus depart in the Lord. The uses to be made hereof are these following First seeing our salvation and redemption is perfected and finished in Christ as the Apostle concludes Rom. 8. 1. There is no condemnation to those that be in Christ Iesus Why because Christ hath answered the justice of God and hath beene condemned already therefore hee that is in Christ shall not be condemned As Esay 53. 5. It is said the chastisements of our peace is upon him and with his stripes we are healed and vers 6. All wee like sheepe have gone astray we have turned every one to his owne way and the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquitie of us all Wee see Iohn 18. when the souldiers came to take Christ saith he If yee seeke for me let these goe let me suffer and let these goe free So Christ doth interpose himselfe to the Iustice of God and saith Father let my people goe free let me suffer that which they should suffer and beare that which they should beare Thus we see our salvation is made sure in the holy Person of Christ and there is no condemnation belongs to them who are in him therefore let us labor to be in Christ that wee may say with the Apostle The life which I live now in the flesh I live by the faith of the Sonne of God c. and then there is no condemnation belongs to us but life and salvation is sure because all is finished in the holy person of Christ Secondly seeing our salvation is perfected and finished in Christ all our care must be to apply and to lay hold on Christ for though hee hath purchased salvation for us yet if wee doe not apply him and lay hold on him we are never the better for it If a man should stand in the cold starke naked and one come by and see him who should show compassion to him and get clothes and put it to make for him how would this man carry his eye all the while to the workeman and when hee saw it all was finished would lay hold of it with both his hands and put it on his backe to cover his nakednesse so we ought to carrâ—e our eyes on Christ seeing salvation is wrought in the midst of us as the Psalmist saith therefore we ought to put forth both our hands and to lay hold on this salvation finished and perfected by Christ It is a strange corruption that many know it and heare of it that it is finished but they so attend their pleasures profits and
redeemed us by his Sonne not onely by his life but by his death also And therefore as S. Andrew saith I am more beholding to thee O Lord for the worke of my redemption by the death of thy Sonne than for the power by which I was created therefore if a man should be thankfull for his creation much more should he be for the worke of his redemption for it was a marvellous love of Christ the hee tooke our nature upon him to come into the world to worke our redemption to lose his life to finish and perfect it and therefore how thankefull ought we to be for so great a mercy Secondly seeing our redemption and salvation is perfected and finished by the death of Christ wee may see the grievousnesse and greatnesse of our sinnes that when we had sinned against God all the powers in heaven and earth could not doe it but it must bee Christ that eternall Sonne of God and it was not with his life only but with his death wee thinke much of suffering any little affliction or trouble but Christ must die to expiate sinne and to abolish it whereas neither Angels nor Archangels nor all the Saints and holy men in the world could have done it therfore seeing Christ paid so deare for it we must take heed we doe not account it a light matter to sinne Therefore let us take heed how we grieve him by our sinne seeing hee was contented to lose his life and to shed his heart blood for us SERMON XXV LVKE 23. 46. And when Iesus had cryed with a loud voyce hee said Father into thy hands I commend my spirit And having said thus he gave up the ghost OF the seven last words which Christ spake on the crosse this is the last which containes an holy Resignation of the soule and spirit of Christ into the hands of his Father wherein something in generall and something in particular is to bee considered The generall is this That all the speeches and words that Christ did speake on the crosse from the first to the last were holy and good so hee did not onely begin well but did end well also he made an holy close of his life when he came to breathe out his last breath which must teach us what the care of a Christian should be when he is in sicknesse and trouble not onely to begin well but to continue well till he come to dye and breathe out his last breath and then to make an holy close of his life this is that which Christ speaketh of Mat. 24. Hee that continueth unto the end shall bee saved and the spirit of God Revel 2. 10. Bee thou faithfull to the death and I will give thee a crowne of life An Archer though hee ayme and draw well yet if hee in the loose let his hand slip or sinke downe he will be wide of the marke so though we begin and ayme well yet if we start aside or sinke downe when wee come to die wee lose all our glory therefore it must bee our care not onely to begin but to end well also It is in sanctified motions as it is with wheeles that bee swiftest at the first and afterwards slower and slower till the wheele stand still so it is in sanctified motions they bee swiftest at the first and afterward by little and little they abate till at last they dye if they bee not supplied by good meanes therefore it is good not onely to begin well but also to end well too when we breathe out our last breath Iohn 2. Christ set out the best wine at the last But quite contrary it is the manner of the world to bee best at first and worst at last with the people of God it must not be so for if there bee any worst it must bee the first and the best at the last Indeed it is the fashion of the world to begin well and to end ill but the people of God must not doe so they must not onely begin well but also continue well and end well and so make an holy close of their life when they breathe out their last breath and when they shut up their eyes from the light of this world they may see the kingdome of heaven The next thing to be considered is the practice of Christ when hee came to dye In which observe five things 1. To whom he commended his spirit to his Father 2. What it was he commended his spirit 3. When he commended his spirit at the instant of his death 4. Vpon what ground he commended his spirit upon a perswasion that he was his Father 5. What comfort wee may have by the commending of his spirit into the hands of his Father First to whom hee commended his spirit the Text sheweth to his Father When we be alive we commend our selves to our friends in hope of comfort but when we come to die we must commend ourselves to God only therefore as Christ when hee came to dye shut up his eyes and did not looke upon his mother nor his disciples nor upon any beloved but hee did wholly commend himselfe into the hands of his Father in hope of comfort so when wee come to dye wee must shut up our eyes and not comfort our selves in our wives children friends and those we love deareliest but we must commend our soules into the hands of God Yea the people of God have good cause to doe so in regard he is all in all to us as David saith Psal 73. 25. Whom have I in heaven but thee and there is none upon earth that I desire besides thee therefore hee cast himselfe upon God in hope of comfort so a man while he liveth may have many friends to commend himselfe to but when hee commeth to dye there is none but God that we can commend our soules to Therefore seeing no man hath any body to commend his soule to at last but God onely it must be our wisedome to keepe God our friend for if we despise him in our health it is just with him to despise and reject us when we come to die We read Iudg 10. 14. when the Children of Israel had forsaken the Lord and followed Baalam and Astaroth and served them in their distresse when they came and cried to God to save them out of the hands of their enemies the Lord said unto them Goe and crie unto the gods whom ye have chosen Let them save you in the time of your tribulation In like manner the Lord will say to us when wee have despised him in the time of our health and have followed our pleasures profits and our old sinnes goe and crie unto the gods whom yee have served see if your money will save and helpe you you that have made your pleasures your belly and your sinnes your God now see if these will helpe you for if ye despised God in your life time it is just with
passed that heaven and earth could not reverse it therefore either we must die in our own persons or Christ must die for us he took our nature upon him died for us and so gave satisfaction to the justice of God In the Law we see when lots were cast for the Goats he that the lot fell on was killed and the other escaped so there were lots cast whether we should die or he it pleased God that the lot fell on Christ hee was killed and we escaped wherein we may see the infinite love of Christ that died to satisfie the justice of God that we might not die we reade 2 Sam. 10. 33. David cried out O my sonne Absalom my sonne my sonne Absalom would God I had died for thee O Absalom my sonne my sonne wherein he shewed the true affection of a father Now that which David desired for his sonne Christ hath performed for us and therefore when wee thinke of the death of Christ we may thinke of the infinite love of God to us If one should commit such a fault against the King that he should lose his head or his eye or some part of him how farre should a man goe to finde such a friend to take his punishment upon him and so free him But Christ doth more for us than this he hath not only lost an eye or an hand for us but hee died for us therefore as often as wee thinke of the death of Christ so often wee should thinke of the love of God The Centurion Luke 7. sent the Elders of the Iewes to Christ to tell him of one that loved their nation and builded them a Synagogue but Christ hath done more for us than to build a Synagogue for he hath loved us and wished away our sinnes in his bloud as Saint Iohn saith Revel 1. 5. And therefore as often as we thinke of the death of Christ so often let us thinke of the infinite love of Christ that he would die for us to satisfie the justice of God for sinne Secondly it was needfull that Christ should die that our sinnes might die in his death for he tooke all our sinnes upon him as Saint Peter saith Who in his owne body bare our sinnes upon the Crosse when he went to die on the crosse all our sinnes were bound unto him who carried them up with him unto the crosse that they might be crucified with him and die in his death this was another thing that made a necessity of the death of Christ therefore if we live in sinne what doe we but pull downe our sinnes from the crosse of Christ bring them to the fire rub and chafe them as it were put Aqua-vitae into the mouth of them that they may live againe Iosua 7. we read that Achan stole away a wedge of gold and a Babylonish garment of the spoile when Iericho was destroyed and that proved his owne destruction in the end so if wee steale our sinnes from the crosse of Christ notwithstanding Christ died that sin might die with him then these same stolne sinnes will be our destruction Thirdly it was needfull that Christ shold die to seale unto true beleevers the promises that God hath made in the Gospell God hath bequeathed life everlasting and Christ heaven and happinesse to those that repent and beleeve In the law there is nothing but death and destruction promised to those that did transgresse and breake it but in the new testament God hath promised to them that repent and beleeve life and salvation heaven and happinesse Therefore that these promises might be sealed and confirmed Christ must die for as long as the testator liveth the testament is of no force As it is Heb. 9. 16. For saith he the testament is confirmed when men be dead because it is of no force as long as he that made it is alive therefore that the promises of God might stand good unto us it pleased the sonne of God to die for us and to seale it with his blood all which is to sustaine and comfort us for although wee have nothing here but misery and trouble yet one day we shall bee put in possession of heaven and happinesse as a man that hath a patent or a sealed deed that hee shall have such lands and livings one day though hee have not any thing to help himselfe yet he wil comfort himselfe with that which is to come so though we be put in possession on these promises presently yet let us comfort our selves that one day they shall be verified unto us and although wee endure troubles and afflictions in this world yet we may bodly stand up and say Lord I thanke thee I have a sealed deed to shew that one day I shall enjoy the promises that thou hast made in the Gospell here we see for the comfort of a Christian it was needfull for Christ to die and to seale with his blood the promises that are made in the Gospell Secondly the time when he died when he had finished the worke of mans redemption and done the worke hee came for a long time did he hang on the crosse in paines and torments yet he dyed not till hee had done the worke hee came for which must teach us that wee should bee willing to die when we have done our worke when wee have repented of our sinnes and made Christ sure to us then we should be willing to die and never till then so it is said of David Act. 13. 36. After he had served his generation by the counsell of God he fell on sleepe and was laid unto his fathers and saw corruption so the Lord said to Moses Numb 31. 2. Avenge the children of Israel of the Midianites and afterwards shalt thou be gathered unto thy people in like manner we must doe the will of God and fulfill the worke he sent us to doe and then we shall be willing to dye and never till then If a master should send his servant beyond sea to deale for him in his businesse if hee come home and doe the halfe onely and leave the other halfe undone hee must looke for a cold welcome home so God hath sent us into this world to doe his businesse whereof if we doe but the halfe leaving the rest undone we may looke for a cold welcome when wee come to dye 1 King 19. 4. we read that Elias laid him downe under a Iuniper tree and desired that he might die saying it is enough O Lord take away my life for I am no better than my fathers at which time an Angell came unto him and said Vp Elias eate and drinke for thy journey is too great for thee so many times a Christian may have a desire to dye when troubles and griefes are upon him but the Spirit of God comes unto him and bids him arise for God hath another service for him to doe We see Christ was not willing to dye
death will draw out all his members with him It is said by one of the ancient Fathers that Christ did enter into heaven at the narrow passage of his passion by which way we must also enter into heaven Now by the power and vertue of Christs resurrection we finde others to be raised as if the cleaving of the rockes asunder and the quaking and trembling of the earth had awaked them out of their sleepe for it is said And the graves were opened and many bodies of Saints that slept arose c. In which story wee may take notice of divers things worthy our consideration 1. who they were that did rise with Christ the Saints 2. What number did rise with him a multitude 3. What time after Christs resurrection 4. What they did they went into the holy Citie and did appeare to many 5. What became of them whether they went into the grave or into heaven First Who they were that did rise it is said the Saints they were sanctified and holy people not one wicked man did rise when Christ did rise to teach us that the Saints onely shall rise properly by the vertue and power of Christs rising there is not a wicked man that shall be an halfe-peny the better for Christs rising as 1 Thess 3. 4. it is said Those who sleep in Iesus will God bring with him and 1 Corinth 15. it is said Christ is the first fruits of them that sleepe therefore they that be in Christ onely shall partake of Christs rising none shall feele the benefit and comfort of it but the Saints onely and therefore wouldest thou finde benefit and comfort by Christs rising labour then to be a sanctified man or woman sanctified in speech sanctified in thy actions and life and then as Christ rose so thou shalt rise but if thou be not a sanctified man or woman he shall rise and let thee alone thou shalt lye in the grave and rot well thou mayest rise with Cain Iudas Herod Pilate and Pharaoh but thou shalt not arise with Christ nor with the Saints thou shalt not rise in that ranke It cannot be denied but that all shall rise by the power of Christ as Iohn 5. it is said The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graves shall heare the voice of the Sonne of God and come forth so all shall be raised by the voice of the sonne of God but there is a great difference for he shall riase his servants and Saints being as a head to them a mercifull Saviour and Redeemer but he shall raise the wicked as a terrible Iudge to be revenged of them for their sinnes O it were wel with them that the mountaines might fall upon them and hide them from the presence of God we see in experience that if there be two men cast in the Gaole the one an innocent man and the other a theefe murtherer or traitour when the Assizes come the prison dore is opened and the innocent man comes forth and the theefe the one comes forth an innocent man to be so proclaimed by the Iudge in the hearing of the countrey the other to receive sentence of condemnation for his vile facts the prison doore indeed is opened to both but there is great difference the one comes forth to be set at libertie the other to be executed so the graves are opened to all but yet there is a great difference for the Saints rise to possesse eternall life the wicked to possesse eternall death therefore although we know we shall all rise againe yet if we doe not rise Saints it were better for us that we did never rise at all Secondly What number â—se with Christ a multitude whereof there be two reasons First That we might see that the benefit of Christs rising is not confined to some few but to many and therefore it is to set out the large hand and liberalitie of God in Christ as Matth. 8. it is said That many shall come from the East and West and shall sit downe with Abraham Isaak and Iaakob in the kingdome of heaven So Heb. 2. 10. it is said For it became him for whom are all things and by whom are all things in bringing many sons unto glory to make the Captaine of their salvation perfect through sufferings Therefore Christ rose with so many to shew that he is willing to communicate his goodnesse to many Esau complained of the narrownesse of his fathers blessings but wee cannot doe so by Gods blessings for hee extends them largely Secondly he rose with so many that there might be many witnesses of his resurrection for the rising of Christ from the dead being a maine pillar of our Christian faith therefore it was requisite that our faith might rest on a strong foundation there should be many witnesses of his resurrection I but there may a question be moved what was the reason that all the Saints did not rise with Christ as well as some It is a strange thing that Abraham lay still in the grave the father of the faithfull and Isaak and Iaakob and all the Prophets and David and a number of other holy men all which died in faith what was the reason then they did not rise aswel as the rest To this I answer that it was the wise counsell of God so to appoint it for if all should have risen againe then there might have beene some doubt whether we that have died since Christs rising should have rose againe or not for 2 Tim. 2. 18. Hymeneus and Philetus said that the resurrection was past already Now if all had risen then much more Christians might have doubted of the matter and therefore to take away this doubt this is the reason why they did not all rise for looke how many dead Patriarks and Prophets and holy men there be that rose not so many pledges and pawnes there be of our resurrection for howsoever wee might doubt it in regard of our selves because of our sinnes yet because there be so many dead Saints lye still in the dust whom hee will one day raise we have comfortable hope that we shall rise with them for looke how many dead bodies of the Saints there be amongst us so many pledges and pawnes there be to us that our bodies shall one day rise againe Secondly seeing thaâ— some of the Saints did rise and not others which were left in the grave and yet as good and holy men as they nay it may be holier This may teach us a worthy point that there is a speciall dispensation of God in the dealing with some of the Saints therefore every one must labour to bee contented with that God doth assigne him So Numbers 12. 7. saith the Lord My servant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all my house unto him will I speake mouth to mouth where was a speicall favour that God did shew to Moses more than he shewed to
that did weaken their faith so men must take care of this that they doe not tye their faith to their eyes and fingers that they will beleeve God no longer than they see with their eyes and feele with their fingers for a Christian must beleeve God against sense and reason It is the manner of the world as long as they see with their eyes and feele with their hands as long as they have peace and ease and wealth so long they doe beleeve God but when this failes then their faith failes them I but Christ saith to Thomas Blessed are they which beleeve and see not Thomas did beleeve when he saw but it is a more blessed thing to beleeve and see not and therefore we must rest in the promises of God against sense and reason Now finding this weakenesse of faith in them hee doth labour to re-establish and strengthen them loe here we may see the goodnesse of God that by the weakenesse of their faith hee doth take occasion to strengthen the same It is the great mercy of God that all things shall worke together for the good of them that love him there be a number of things in the world that seeme to work against the people of God but God turnes all of them to the good of his people and of them that love him as we see in a Clocke that some wheeles turne one way and some another yet all serve to make the Clocke go so there be many crosses and contrary things in this world but all serve to one end even to worke for the good of them that love him This may bring comfort to Christians that the weakenesse of their faith the Lord can turne to their good wee see in experience if a man set yong Trees he will pull and shake the Tree as if he would pull it up and all that hee doth is but to settle the Tree the faster even so the Lord doth many times as if hee would overthrow a Christian and yet all is to settle his faith and to make him cleave the faster to God Now Christ doth strengthen the faith of his disciples two wayes 1. By reproving and rebuking of them 2. By informing them First hee reproves and rebukes them that they were slow of heart to beleeve the scriptures which may teach us that if there be a presence of God among us hee will bee reprooving of us whereas many thinke they may goe away with any sinne closely yet if there bee a presence of Christ among us hee will reprove us for our sinnes and for the weakenesse of our faith This is that which Christ speakes in the Gospell of Saint Iohn That when the Spirit of Christ is come into the world he shall reprove the world of sinne c. so if the spirit of Christ be come into our harts he will reprove us for misspending the time for our ignorance for every thing that is amisse but if it bee not so with thee but thou art at peace and securely sleepest in thy sinne then the spirit of Christ is not come into thee for if the spirit of Christ bee come into thee he will reprove thee of thy sinnes and make thee say as the Lâ—pers said We doe not well to tarry here c. O we doe not well to breake the Sabbath to be drunken to speake filthily wee doe not well to lye or to sweare Now what was that he reproves them for That they were slow of heart to beleeve the Scriptures and here wee are to take notice of a corruption that is in us that we are slow to beleeve the Scriptures and the Gospel but quicke to beleeve a foolish tale or a lye or a false report of our neighbours from this the Lord hath much adoe to stay us although hee hath strictly charged us to enquire the truth of it Deut. 17. 4. where hee saith If it bee told thee and thou hast heard it then shalt thou enquire diligently if it bee true and the thing certain before we speake of it If there be a false report of a good Minister or of a good Christian that wee can beleeve presently but we are slow to beleeve the Scripture or any good thing we are tardy here is our fault and this corruption hath beene in our nature ever since the fall of Man for we see Genes 3. The Lord told Adam That in the day that he did eate of the fruit he should dye the death but the divell came and told him Ye shall not dye at all cleane contrary and yet we see that they were more ready to beleeve the divell than God Will yee see a comparison to explaine it the better If an earthly king should say to us If yee will bee contented to doe mee some service a few dayes and to attend mee I will afterwards advance you and bestow great honour upon you what man is there that would not rest himselfe upon the kings promise In like manner God hath said unto us Attend me in the duties of holinesse and doe mee service a few dayes whilest thou livest heere and afterward I will make you an Heire of the Kingdome of Heaven and thou shalt bee neere unto mee and yet wee will not beleeve God Now there bee two uses to bee made of this Doctrine which shall bee declared unto you God assisting the next time of our meeting SERMON XXXIIII LVKE 24. 26 27. Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into his glory And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himselfe WEe heard the last day how Christ did labour to strengthen the weake faith of his Disciples when they were going to Emmaus and therefore let us travell with them and over-heare them that so that which did serve to strengthen them in their faith may serve to strengthen us in ours If a man have a legge or an arme out of joynt he cannot bee at rest untill it be set againe even so when we feele weakenesse of faith let us not bee at rest till wee have gotten the same strength of faith that wee had before therefore let us creepe into the company of Christ and goe as farre as Emmaus with him If a man hang on the top of an high Tower by the hand and there bee a number of sharpe stones under him that if hee fall it will burst him in pieces how carefull will he be to strengthen that hand lest he fall downe so faith is the hand we lay hold on God by and wee hang as it were at the top of an high Tower whence if wee fall wee are like to fall to hell how carefull therefore should we bee to strengthen that hand Now two wayes I told you Christ doth labour to strengthen their faith 1. By reproving of them 2. By informing of them Of the first wee spake the last day and therefore are
cleansing of the Lepers but in Christs bleeding and dying on the crosse so the comfort of a Christian is from the wounds of Christ. The fourth generall point is The effect and fruit of his appearing Thomas conversion for he presently saith with great affection my Lord and my God as if he should say what a pitifull estate was I in I might have perished in mine infidelity and unbeleefe if thou hadst not condescended to my weakenesse therefore seeing thou hast shewed so great mercy Thou art my God and my Lord so a Christian may say when he feeles the goodnesse and the mercy of Christ unto him in the pardon of his sinnes O Lord I thanke thee I might have perished in mine ignorance and blindnesse I was going the broad way to hell and it hath pleased thee to give me faith in thy promises repentance for my sinnes care to walke before thee in newnesse of life thou art therefore my God and my Lord I am glad and I rejoyce in it SERMON XXXVII ACTS 1. 9 10 11. And when hee had spoken these things while they beheld hee was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as hee went up behold two men stood by them in white apparell Which also said Yee men of Galilee why stand yee gazing up into heaven This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seene him goe into heaven WEe heard the last day that though wee have not kept our Easter with Christ and his Disciples the first day that he rose yet that we should labour to keepe it with Thomas the eighth day that is if we cannot bee of the first ranke of those that have repented and beleeved yet to labour to be of the second ranke if not of the second then yet of the third yea labour to be of the last sort rather than none at all and though wee cannot see Christ in his rising the first day with the Disciples nor yet with Thomas the eighth day yet let us cleare our eyes and see Iesus Christ triumphantly ascending into heaven Now having spoken of the Resurrection of Christ wee come to speake of his Ascension wherein we are to observe these particulars 1. Why it was needfull Christ should Ascend 2. The time when he did Ascend 3. The place from whence he did Ascend 4. The manner of his Ascension 5. The fruits and benefits of his Ascension First Why it was needfull that Christ should Ascend Howsoever wee may thinke it had beene better for Christ to converse with us here yet Christ tels us that it is for our good and benefit that he doth ascend Iohn 16. 7. It is expedient for you that I goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter will not come unto you For as the Sunne doth us more good being in the Skie than if it were amongst us because then every Hill and House and every Barne would keepe the light from us so if Christ were personally heere amongst us then hee would be confined to one Countrey Towne House or to one Man and when he were present in one place he would be absent in another Therefore as the Sunne being in the Skie doth send out his light heate and beames to all So Christ being in Heaven doth infuse his graces unto all his people every where Now this argument of utility may make us quietly rest on God for as a mother when she is going from her childe uses to still and quiet it by saying hold thy peace I will fetch thee a good thing so Christ did still his Disciples when they were in heavinesse It is for your good that I goe away to convey the rich graces of my Spirit to you There be five reasons why Christ ascended First To prepare a place for us for wee cannot alwaies live here in this World a time will come when wee must away and therefore Christ is gone to prepare a place for us that when Earth excludes us Heaven may receive us when we part with men wee may goe to God and when wee leave these Earthly houses wee may have in Heaven a Mansion house As Christ saith Iohn 14. 4. I goe to prepare a place for you If I goe not away the Comforter will not come But if I goe I will come againe and receive you to my selfe that where I am there may ye be also For as I said Christ is gone to prepare a place for us and to hold possession for us till wee bee ready to enter and take possession our selves As Genes 45. it is said That Ioseph was sent into Egypt to prepare a place for his old father and for his bretheren and to take up the best of the land So the true Ioseph Christ is gone into Heaven to prepare a place for us even the best Heaven it selfe and to take possesion till we come and enter our selves 1 Pet. 1. 4. To an inheritance immortall and undefiled and that fadeth not reserved in Heaven for us This inheritance is kept in the hands of our Lord Iesus till wee bee ready for it who will faithfully deliver it to us Even as a Guardian doth not take up land for himselfe but for the Heire who when the time doth come doth willingly resigne it againe to him So Christ is ascended into Heaven to take possession of it for us and when the time comes hee will faithfully deliver it to us Ephes 2. 6. It is said God hath raised us up together and made us sit together in heavenly places in Iesus Christ Here Augustine saith we sit not in our selves nor in our owne persons but Christ sits in our right till wee bee ready for it This is a sweet comfort to a Christian in all extremitie that Heaven is our inheritance and Christ sits there in our right till wee bee ready for it well may death take away our lives bad neighbors our good name theeves our goods but they cannot take Heaven from us Therefore a poore christian may say though I am not a great man in this world though I have no great Revenewes Lands or Livings yet I thanke God Heaven is mine Inheritance Christ doth keepe possession of it till I am ready And when he lookes up to Heaven he may say There is my Countrey there is my house Christ holds possession of it and one day hee will faithfully deliver it to me If a stranger should goe into a farre countrey if he should see a number of little Cabbins or Cottages and but one brave Building and asking whose house it is a poore man should answere and say It is mine house a good friend did purchase it with a great deale of gold and silver for mee and one day I shall have it would not this man thinke that his estate were good though hee dwelt now in a Cottage a
while So we dwelling in Cottages of clay in this World if one should aske us when we looke up to Heaven whose house is this and be answered by any of Gods people it is mine I thanke God Iesus Christ hath purchased it not with gold and silver but with his most pretious blood and one day I shall have it would not every man thinke this mans case to bee good and hee a blessed man This is the first reason why Christ is ascended into Heaven Now if Christ bee ascended to Heaven to prepare Heaven for us then every man must prepare himselfe and make him ready to receive Heaven â—evel 19. It is said That the Bride the Lambes wife is ready So wee should make our selves ready for Heaven we must repent and beleeve make conscience of our wayes and be obedient before God while we live here Secondly Christ ascended into Heaven To send downe the Holy Ghost into the hearts of his servants as hee saith Iohn 16. 7. It is expedient for you that I goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter will not come but if I depart I will send him unto you But had not the Disciples the Holy Ghost before Christ ascended I answer yes for they could not have the smallest meaâ—â—â—e of grace but it must bee by the Holy Ghost for as Saint Paul saith 1 Corinth 12. 3. No man can say Iesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost yet he full measure of grace and the abundance of the holy Ghost was not given till Christ ascended but was reserved till then therefore Iohn 7. 30. It is sâ—id That the Holy Ghost was not given because Christ was not ascended Even as a King whose gifts bestowed on his Favourites are but petty till hee bee installed and then bee they great gifts so the gifts of the Spirit be given but in a small measure till Christ was ascended and then were they great gifts unto which hee daily addes more gifts and graces of his Spirit still as a loving husband when hee is absent from his wife will bee sending of love-tokens some Gold-rings Iewels or Pearles to comfort and to cheare her sending still by every messenger that comes one thing or other till hee himselfe comes home so Christ being absent from us doth send unto us Rings Pearles and Iewels even the gifts and graces of his Spirit untill he come This is a great comfort howsoever wee want the presence of Christ here so long as wee have his Spirit to assure us of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes and that Heaven is ours all is well wee know 2 Kings 2. 9. When Elias was to depart from Elisha saith be Aske what I shall give thee Elisha answers that thy spirit may bee doubled upon me So when Christ at his ascension bids us aske what we would have we must make this request Lord that thy Spirit may bee doubled upon me that so my minde may bee enlightned my will sanctified and all my affections rightly ordered Now as Christ is ascended to send down the graces of his spirit into our hearts so we must prepare our selves for it as the Disciples Acts 1. 14. Did all continue in Prayer and Supplications with one accord so seeing the Spirit is promised let us read the Scriptures meditate of them pray and so make our selves fit to receive the holy Ghost As 2 Kings 4. 10. when Elisha came to Shunem saith the Shunamitish woman to her husband Let us make him a little chamber I pray thee with wals and let us set him there a bed and a stoole and a candlesticke that he may turne in thither Now if this good Shunamite did prepare a chamber to receive the Prophet into how much more should wee prepare our hearts to receive the Spirit of God Thirdly Christ did ascend into Heaven to lead captivitie captive to triumph over Sinne Death Hell the Divell and our spirituall enemies when Sampson was beset with the Philistines in Gaza it is said He rose at midnight and tooke the doores of the gates of the Citie and the two posts and lift them away with the barres and put them on his shoulders and carried them up to the top of an high hill so Iesus Christ being beset with all our spirituall enemies hath triumphed over them and is gloriously ascended into heaven As Saint Paul saith Ephes 4. 8. When hee ascended up on high heeled captivity captive Death Hell Sin and the Divell so that now a Christian may see all his spirituall enemies in fetters and chaines I but some may say What is this to me seeing I am subject to Death Sinne and to the grave To this I answere that Christs victorie is our victory his triumph is our triumph there is not a true Christian but one day he shall triumph over all his spirituall enemies but it must be as Christ was For first he was killed and throwne into the dens of theeves and death then he arose againe and triumphed over all our spirituall enemies and did gloriously ascend into Heaven so when we bee killed and throwne into the dens of death and rise againe then wee shall triumph over all our spirituall adversaries and say as Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. O Death where is thy sting O Hell where is thy victorie and then wee shall ascend into Heaven Therefore labour thou to bee a servant of God and then doubt not but as Christ triumphed over all our spirituall enemies so shalt thou for as Christ speakes Iohn 16. 33. In the World yee shall have trouble but in me you shall have peace be of good comfort for I have evercome the World Augustine saith some men will object what are wee the better for it that Christ hath overcome the world and triumphed over all our spirituall enemies why all that Christ did is for our sakes that one day wee may succeed in the same triumph Iudges 10. wee see Ioshâ—a when he had inclosed the Kings and shut them up in a Cave Hee brings them out and makes his Souldiers and Servants to tread on the neckes of them whom yet hee himselfe had conquered so making all his Servants Conquerors so Iesus Christ will make every true Christian to tread on the neckes of our spirituall enemies Sinne Death Hell and the Divell that so although the conquest be Christs yet he might make all us his Servants Conquerors Fourthly Christ ascended to fill the whole Church with his gifts As Ephes 4. 8. When hee ascended up on high he gave gifts to men and verse 10. of the same Chapter Hee that descended is the same that ascended farre above all Heavens that he might fill all things so that the goodnesse of Christ is spread all the World over Christs ascension is like a tree the rootes whereof be in the Earth but the fruite is above our heads but shake the tree and
the fruite will tumble at our feete so the rootes of Christ bee here amongst us in this earth here hee was conceived borne and here he died and rose againe I but the fruit of Christ is in Heaven above our reach but if we touch him by the hand of faith and tongue of praier then all the fruites tumble at our feete This is a great comfort that Christ is ascended to give gifts to men to fill all places with his goodnesse Now as Christs ascension was for the good of the Church and to make men the better for it so every man must make his ascension like to Christs that the Church and the whole countrey may be the better for it And therefore hast thou any ascension from being a meane man Art thou become a gentleman from a meane man a knight from a gentleman or lord c Then make thy ascension like to Christs make the Church the better for it and the countrey where thou dwellest not to take gifts but to give gifts so that the Church and Countrey may have comfort by thine honour and by thine ascension Fifthly Christ ascended To make intercession for us hee did prostrate himselfe in the Garden and upon the crosse in the vale of his flesh for us and now hee is ascended into Heaven to make the Court of Heaven friendly and favourable unto us for we know if we have a matter in the law or a friend on the bench then the court of rigour is turned into a court of favour so seeing we have Christ our friend who is ascended into Heaven to make the Court of Heaven friendly to us wee may bee comforted in that the Court of Iustice is turned into the Court of mercie and the Court of rigor is become a Court of favour Revel 4. 3. wee see the Throne of God was compassed with a Rainbow Now the Rainbow was a token of Gods mercy and of his favor to teach us that that which was a Throne of Iustice now is made by the means of Christ a Throne of mercie and therefore Paul askes the question Rom. 8. 34. Who shall condemne us It is Christ that dyed yea or rather that is risen againe who is even at the right hand of God to make intercession for us Hence therefore let us comfort our selves when we cannot pray yet Christ prayes for us But how doth Christ make intercession for us I answere there bee two kinds of prayer vocall prayer and reall prayer now wee are not to thinke that Christ makes any vocall prayer that hee doth prostitute himselfe at the feet of God as hee did in the garden for this will not stand with the majestie of Christ who is the Iudge of all men and God hath put all judgement into his hands but it is a reall prayer that hee makes and for your apprehension I will shew by a similitude what Reall prayer is Exod. 2. little Moses was put into an Arke and throwne into the water Pharaohs daughter comming downe to wash her saw this Arke and caused it to bee brought her and when she had opened it she saw the childe weepe now the childe spake never a word and yet this weeping of the childe was reall prayer unto her to shew mercy to it so though Christ speake never a word yet the presenting of his body before God is a Reall prayer effected two waies in his intercession First by presenting his pierced sides his nailed hands and feet and his bloody wounds so Christs body doth speake for us when we cannot speake and his blood cries when wee cannot cry for what was it that did uphold Peter in his dangerous fall but the fruite of Christs prayer as wee see Luk. 22. 32. Hee saith unto him I have prayed that thy faith faile not and so it is still the fruit of Christs prayer that doth uphold us in confidence whereof we may say as Christ did to the Woman in the Gospell Some body hath touched me for I feele vertue to goe out of me even so may wee say when we feele strength against sinne and grace increased it comes not by my selfe nor by mine owne vertue but by the intercession of Christ whose blood as Saint Paul Heb. 12. 24. saith speakes better things than the blood of Abel for that cried for vengeance but the blood of Christ for mercy Secondly Christ doth not onely present his owne person but also every faithfull man and woman as Exod. 28. 29. we see when the high Priest went into the holy place hee carried before him the names of the twelve Tribes of Israel so Christ doth not onely present the names of the twelve Tribes of Israel but the particular name of every faithfull man and woman therefore let this be our comfort when wee are dull and cannot pray that Christ is ascended into heaven and presents us dayly before God The unthankefull Butler did not remember Ioseph notwithstanding his kindenesse O but Ioseph did not forget his old Father and his brethren when he was advanced but he saith to Pharaoh Sir I have a poore father and poore brethren in the land of Canaan they are like to be famished they want bread I pray thee sir that I may have chariots to fetch them hither that they may dwell in the best of the land and even so the true Ioseph Iesus Christ remembers us to God saith he Father I have a number of poore servants in the world troubled and afflicted I pray thee send for them and let them enjoy the happinesse I have prepared for them And this is the blessing wee have by the ascension of Christ The second point is the time when Christ ascended laid downe in three circumstances First after he was risen so it is in the order of the Creed he was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell the third day he rose againe from the dead and then he ascended into heaven which must teach us that we must never looke to ascend to heaven till we be risen for as Christ rose out of the grave before he ascended so we must rise out of the grave of our sins and corruptions before we ascend therfore Saint Iohn saith Rev. 20. 6. Blessed are they that have their part in the first resurrection for on such the second death hath no power now there be two resurrections there is the rising of the soule out of sin in this life to newnesse and holinesse of life and the rising of the body at the day of judgement to immortality and everlasting life therefore whosoever thou bee that dost not labour to rise in thy soule out of the grave of thy sinnes to rise I say to repentance and a turning to God in the care of an holy life then thy body shall not bee raised to immortality and life everlasting but if thou labour to rise out of thy grave of sinne and wickednesse to
discharge from his master though hee long for the time of his freedome and looke to the shore of the Sea to see when the Ship would come to carry him away and thinke every day seven and every yeere seven till the time come yet he goes not before his master calls so it should be with a Christian though hee be willing to goe to God and to leave all yet Hee must not take downe the Tent himselfe but hee must tarry till the Lord give him a discharge and then thinke every day seven daies and every yeere seven yeeres till the time come and when it is come he must willingly goe to Christ It is an infinite wonder notwithstanding all the happinesse men shall enjoy by ascending with Christ that they cannot by any perswasions be induced to forsake and leave off this hanging on the world I doe not meane onely when God would have them to live but even when men lie on their sicke beds and are readye to depart this World Thirdly seeing Christ is ascended wee must labour to feele the vertue and Power of Christs ascension there bee many that can talke and tell long stories of it but this is nothing unlesse they can find the vertue and power of it Phil. 3. 9 10. saith Paul I desire that I may be found in him and that I may know him and the vertue of his resurrection c. So wee must desire that we may feele the Power of Christs ascension as Psal 68. 18. It is said that when Christ ascended up on high he led captivity captive that is as yee heard before that when hee ascended hee did triumph overall our spirituall enemies and they were bound and tyed to the triumphant Chariot of Christ in fetters and chaines like slaves Now everyman must feele this triumph and conquest in himselfe therefore dost thou feele the Divell to be bound and Hell to bee stopped Death to be weakned and the power of thy lusts and sinnes abated then thou dost truely feele the vertue and the power of Christs ascension but if thou doe not feele the Divell to bee bound Hell stopped Death to bee weakned and thy lusts and corruptions to be abated then hast thou no vertue by Christs ascension Saint Bernard saith well If thou doest not feele the vertue and power of Christs ascension hee is not ascended for thee thou shalt have no good nor bee a penny the better for it therefore let every man labour to finde the vertue and the power of Christs ascension in himselfe as Hell to be stopped Death to be weakned and Sinne to bee abated and then hee may have comfort by Christs ascension Now there is another vertue we must finde by Christs ascension spoken of Psal 68. 18. at his ascension Hee gave gifts to man and what gifts were they of two sorts First Royall gifts and Secondly Personall gifts Personall gifts bee such as Teachers and Preachers have Royall gifts be such as be in a Christian as Knowledge Spirituall wisedome Vnderstanding Faith Repentance Love Zeale and the gift of Prayer Therefore hast thou knowledge spirituall wisedome understanding faith and repentance hast thou love and zeale and hast thou a gift in Prayer Then thou dost feele of the vertue and power of Christs ascension but if thou bee an ignorant and a blockish man and hast no knowledge or understanding no faith or repentance no gift in prayer then thou art not one pennie the better by Christs ascension neither canst thou have any comfort in it Fourthly seeing Christ is ascended what must we doe till he come againe to us the Papists tell us wee must have an Image or a picture of him and must keepe it to put us in minde of him till hee come againe but this is against the second Commandement And 2 Corinth 5. 16. the Apostle Paul tels us that wee should no more know Christ after the flesh saith hee yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth we know him no more so that this is not the way the Papists tell us to have an image or a crucifixe of Christ But there is another way for the Lord hath left us the glasse of the Gospell as 1 Corinth 13. 12. But now we see through a glasse darkly but then face to face Therefore we must looke well into this glasse for there wee shall see Christ borne in a Stable and laid in a Manger praying on the Mount bleeding in the Garden hanging on the Crosse laid into the Grave and rising from Death and gloriously ascending into Heaven Therefore wee must not doe as the Papists tell us but we must keepe us to this glasse hold us to it and looke into it and at last Iesus will come and joyne himselfe to us nay he will stand by us and transport our bodies and make them like to his glorious body Now the next uses are uses of Comfort First that seeing Christ is ascended into Heaven this may give us comfort that one day we shall rise and ascend also for He is our pawne and pledge and hath taken possession of heaven for us which is a great comfort to a Christian that where Christ is there hee shall bee also as Christ saith Ioh. 14. 3. I go to prepare a place for you and I will come againe unto you and take you unto my selfe that where I am there you may be also therefore seeing Christ is in heaven he wil draw all his members after him so Ioh. 17. in that sweete prayer that Christ makes he saith Father I will that they which thou hast given me may be with me even where I am that they may behold my glory Tertullian saith well Christ the Mediator of God and man hath taken the pawne of our flesh and hath carried it into heaven and hath left us the pawne of his Spirit therefore now flesh and blood be secure in Christ and Athanasius saith God hath repealed this heavy sentence Earth thou art and to earth thou shalt returne againe dust thou art and unto dust thou shalt returne againe for Christ hath carried thy flesh into heaven and hath taken possession of it and holds it till thou art ready therefore let not a Christian be afraid of the troubles and afflictions that hee meets with in this world for as Christ is ascended so one day he shall ascend when the time comes this is a sweet comfort to a poore Christian when he lyes on his sicke bed when he meets with many troubles and afflictions in this world unto whom I may say as Christ said to the Church of Smyrna Revel 2. 10. Feare none of these things that thou shalt suffer even so I may say feare none of these things that thou shalt suffer feare not trouble affliction sicknesse death nor any thing Art thou a poore man and dost thou want a house to dwell in why Heaven is thy house dost thou want friends God is thy
friend and all the Angels and Saints dost thou want comfort God will bee thy comfort and therefore bee not afraid of trouble nor of death but bee like the five wise Virgins that had their lamps ready burning and their loyns girt ready to enter into their Masters joy Secondly seeing Christ is ascended into Heaven our salvation is the neerer to him wee see in nature as long as the head is above the water the body cannot be drowned in like manner so long as our Head is safe in Heaven he will save all his members To this effect Paul saith Ephes 2. 6. That hee hath set us together in heavenly places and how hath hee set us together in heavenly places not in our owne persons but in the Person of Christ he holds it and hee will one day faithfully deliver it into our hands Thirdly seeing Christ is ascended we may bee bold in the time of our neede trouble and affliction to go to God in Prayer and may have comfort that Christ will heare us and that we shall be regarded This is the use Saint Paul makes of it Heb. 4. 14. where he saith Seeing we have a great high Priest which is entred into Heaven even Iesus Christ the Son of God Let us goe boldly to the Throne of Grace that wee may finde mercie and receive grace to helpe in the time of neede So chapter 10. 19. saith hee Seeing therefore Brethren that by the blood of Christ wee may bee bold to enter into the holy places by the new and living way which hee hath prepared for us through the veile that is his flesh let us draw neere c. If a man had a great suit at Court and did know no body there a man may looke for small comfort when he comes thither but if he knew that the Kings sonne would be ready to speake for him to his father and to grace him before all the company this will give him comfort so if we go to God as to a Stranger then we can looke but for cold comfort I but if we know that Christ will speake for us to God grace us and bring us into favor with him this may comfort us and make us with boldnesse goe to the Throne of Grace There was great difference betwixt the time when Iosephs brethren knew him and when they knew him not for when Ioseph would not acknowledge them for his brethren hee handled them roughly and tooke them for Spies but when he did acknowledge them to be his brethren then he did kindly entertaine them and did fill their sackes with corne that they might bee preserved till they came into Aegypt so there is great difference when wee be strangers and when Christ doth acknowledge us for when hee knowes us he will speake to God for us and grace us will fill our sackes with the best of Heaven therefore the true Christian may have great comfort to go to God in Prayer in the time of his need and he shall be heard and regarded of God SERMON XXXIX MARKE 16. 19. So then after the Lord had spoken unto them Hee was received up into Heaven and sate on the right hand of God AS in the climbing of a Tree a man will catch hold of the upper boughes and so will goe higher and higher till hee come at the toppe so wee must doe in the rising of Christ wee must rise in our affections as hee rises and therefore having followed him in two degrees of his exaltation his resurrection from the Dead and ascension into Heaven wee will proceed now unto the third which is his Session at the right hand of God as if wee were got within the veile to see Iesus Christ sitting at the right hand of his Father in glory and majestie as Cantic 3. 11. The daughters of Sion are called out to behold king Salomon crowned with the crowne wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of his Espousalls and in the day of the gladnesse of his heart So I may say come forth all yee people of the land out of your houses and out of your Townes and places where yee dwell and behold Iesus Christ the true Salomon fitting at the right hand of God crowned with honor and glory so that when others shall aske ye what ye went out to see as Christ asked the people yee may say and answere againe we went to see Christ crowned with honour and glory Heb. 2. 8. Thus Iohn 20. 25. the Disciples tell Thomas as a matter of great joy that they had seene the Lord and yet they had seene him but rising out of the grave and out of the denne of death therefore much more should we be glad and rejoyce that wee have seene the Lord not rising out of the Grave or out of the dens of death but sitting at the right hand of God for the good of the Church And therefore I say good Brethren stir up your selves to behold Christ within the veile sitting at the right hand of God for the good of the Church Now in speaking hereof we will observe five things 1. What is meant by the right hand of God 2. What it is to sit at the right hand of God 3. Why he is said to sit and not to stand 4. To what end he sits at Gods right hand 5. The fruites and benefits wee have by his sitting at Gods right hand First what is meant by the right hand of God To speake properly God hath neither right hand nor left hand for he is a spirit as it is Iohn 4. 24. Therefore seeing he is a Spirit he hath no bodily parts nor dimensions and therefore neither right hand nor left but it is a borrowed speech taken from the manner of Kings and Princes who are wont to advance their favourites next to their selves in any office or dignity Augustine saith well If it be a wicked thing to make an image or a picture of God to make him like an old man with hands and feete and to set it up in a Church or a Temple seeing God is a Spirit much more saith he is it a vilde thing to frame an Image of him in a mans heart seeing it is a Temple for God and his Spirit to dwell in Now the right hand of God is taken in three senses in Scripture First the right hand of God doth signifie his power because the chiefest power and strength of a man lies in his right hand for by this right hand he doth worke and bring things to passe so by the right hand of God is meant the power of God by the which he is able to doe whatsoever he will So Exod. 15. The right hand of God is glorious in power the right hand of the Lord hath bruised the enemies and Psal 118. 15. The right hand of God is taken for the Power of God but it cannot so bee understood in this place because
to the good of them because the government is in his hands Wee see in experience when there is a cunning Pilot set at the stearne of a ship though it bee tossed with the waves and troubled with winds yet hee will carry the ship safe into the harbour even so as long as Iesus Christ is our Pilot and sits at the sterne of heaven though there be many winds and waves beate on the ship that is though there be many troubles and afflictions that doe arise yet he safely brings both soule and body to the haven or harbour of rest It is a good meditation that the learned have out of Matth. 8. the Disciples were in a ship at sea where arose a great tempest so that the waves beate on the ship which was in danger whilest Christ was asleepe in the ship Then they cried to him and awaked him and he arose and rebuked the winds and the sea and there was a great calme so say they the Church is compared to a ship and this world to the sea the troubles and afflictions of this life to the winds and waves that beate upon the ship and indanger it therefore we must doe as the Disciples did runne to Christ awake him by our praiers and stirre him up by our repentance and then he will arise and rebuke the winds and the sea and there shall he a great calme therefore in all the troubles and rages of the world we are to consider that Christ sits at the right hand of God and hath the government of the people of the whole world and he will turne all to the good of his Church and people Now the consideration of this will make feare flye from thee as the darkenesse doth from a candle Thirdly why Christ is said to sit and not to stand at the right hand of God Of which there be three reasons First To shew unto us that hee hath now finished the worke of mans redemption and having done all he is set downe at the right hand of God this is that he would have the whole world to see that now mans redemption is finished and perfected so Heb. 10. 12. But this man after hee had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sate downe for ever at the right hand of God Now although Christ hath wrought the redemption of man and is set at the right hand of God yet wee must not sit downe too but seeing he hath done his part we must doe our parts though he be set yet we must not sit but labour to lay hold on that which he hath purchased and apply it to our selves for although Christ hath purchased it yet if wee doe not apply it we shall be never the better for it If a man lye bound hand and foote in a deepe dungeon and a Iaylor come and set open the prison doores bidding him come to him and he will take the Gives and Bolts off from his hands feet and when he hath done so the Iaylor sits himselfe downe with the keyes in his lap now doe you thinke though the Iaylor sits still the prisoner will no I warrant you but rather would labour to creepe out of the stinking prison so seeing Christ hath opened the prison doores and hath knocked off the Gives and the Bolts of sinne and is set downe at the right hand of God with the keies of hell and of death we must not sit downe too but apply our selves to come out of our sinnes and to lay hold on the mercy that is offered to us Secondly because there is a judiciarie Power committed unto Him that is a power of judgement he sits to arraigne men and to give judgement and sentence against them and as earthly Iudges sit to order and to determine of all things that are done â— so Ioh. 5. 22. it is said The Father judgth no man but hath committed all judgment to the Sonne therefore because Christ holds a court of judgement to judge the whole world wee must be carefull to passe the whole time of our life and dwelling heere in feare and holinesse before God because Hee sits to judge us and though we bee not afraid of earthly Iudges yet let us bee afraid of the heavenly Iudge for howsoever men may shift the matter and blinde an earthly Iudge yet they cannot blinde the heavenly therfore every man must consider when he is drinking deceiving lying swearing and the like that Christ will judge him for it Thirdly because he is in the continuall act of judgement hee is alwaies on the judgment seat alwaies ready to administer judgement to the world earthly Iudges bee not alwaies on the judgement-seate but they have their vacation times out of tearme as they say that is they have certaine times of hearing O but Christ is in the act of judgement and on his charge continually Moses sate from morning till night to heare the people but he was weary of that but Christ sits continually and is never weary in the act of judgement Hence wee may learne these good instructions following First to comfort us in afflictions and crosses that Christ is alwaies ready to waite and attend on the causes of his servants and people a man may come at an unseasonable time to men as Luk. 11. it is said the man came to his friend at midnight and he was rebuked of his friend O but we cannot come at any unseasonable time to Christ hee sits night and day on the throne and will bee ready to heare us therefore in all our troubles this may give comfort Secondly to strike terrour into the hearts of men and to make them afraid of sinne and to offend him because he sits on the throne still and is ready to execute judgement If a theefe should steale or cut a purse when the Iudge is on the bench hee in worthy to be hanged sentence is ready to passe upon him presently so seeing Christ is on the bench and in the act of judgment if a man sinne against him sentence is ready to be passed hee may presently have execution done upon him and indeed all the judgments that come from day to day upon us come from Christ the executions be in the country but the writs and sentences amongst us come from a higher court from London so here in this world be all the executions but the sentence and the writs come from above they come from the court of heaven Fourthly To what end Christ sits at the right-hand of God for two ends first To make intercession for us as Heb. 9. 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are similitudes of the true Sanctuary but is entred into heaven to appeare now in the sight of God for us We see in Samuel that Saul was angry with David many times and would have killed him but still Ionathan interposed himselfe and laboureth to pacifie his fathers
Thirdly seeing the preaching of the Gospell is the meanes to draw us to God every man must labour to feele this worke of grace in himselfe for if a man heare never so often if hee be not gathered to God and his heart brought home but lieth still in his sinnes and corruptions hee can have little comfort by preaching therefore labour thou to bee brought home to God to Repentance to Faith and to an estate of Grace by it Wee see in experience when the Hen clockes the Chickins will runne after her and gather under her wings Now the Gospell is as it were the clocke of Christ whereby he doth call us and therefore when hee cals us by his Clocking let us runne unto him and gather under his wings that so wee may bee covered in the time of danger I have shewed you heretofore when Ieremie was in the Dungeon there was one that did put downe a cord to him and cast in a few ragges whereupon hee caught hold and put the ragges under his armes and so was pulled out in like manner we all lie in the Dungeon of sinne by the preaching of the Word the Lord puts downe a cord as it were to save us therefore it must bee our wisedome to apply our selves to it that so wee may be drawne out of our sinnes This is the first Action Secondly when Christ hath gathered a people to himselfe he doth not leave them at sixe and sevens but doth governe and guide them to Eternall life as Psal 48. 14. it is said For this God is our God for ever and ever and he shall be our guide till the day of our death So Luke 1. 79. it is said Christ came to give light to them that sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death and to guide our feete into the way of Peace So he doth not onely draw and gather people to himselfe and so leave them but he doth guide them by his Word and by his Spirit and attends them untill he have brought them to Heaven and happinesse A goodly figure we have of this in the Law when the children of Israel were in the wildernesse of Arabia and were travelling to the land of Canaan they knew not which way to take yet the Lord sent them a Cloud by day and a Pillar of fire by night to conduct them till they came to Canaan Now what is this but a plaine figure of our journey to Heaven For we are all passengers and travellers to Heaven and are to passe through the wildernesse of this World wherein there are a number of by-pathes and dangerous places where we are like to lose our selves and therefore Christ lest wee should goe astray and bee in danger of losing hath left his Word and Spirit to conduct and lead us to Heaven this is a great comfortable mercy that Christ doth not onely draw men unto himselfe but when hee hath gathered them he doth governe and guide them by his Word and Spirit Wee see it is not enough for a father to set downe his childe in the way but also takes him by the hand and leads him in it and when he is wearie he recovers rests him and when he comes at a bridge he carries him over so Christ doth by us for it is not enough for him to set us downe in the way that leads us to Heaven but when we be in it hee takes us by the hand and leads us and when wee be wearie hee takes us up and when wee bee fallen he doth recover us when wee come to a bridge that is when wee come to any hard pinch hee carries us over this is therefore our case and of all the children of God and wee must bee contented to bee governed and guided by him in all our actions It is the madnesse of the World to have Christ to bee their Redeemer but they will not have him to bee their Governour and Guide which is the reason why so many in the World miscarrie in their actions and their courses because they be not guided and governed by him therefore every man must labour to submit himselfe to the holy government of Christ In the 73. Psal 24. the Prophet David saith Thou wilt guide mee with thy Counsell and afterwards receive me to glory Hence wee may conclude that if a man will not be guided by Gods counsell whilst he lives here he shall never bee received to glory as also Acts 27. The Lord had given the lives of all them that were in the Ship to Paul if they did abide in it And therefore when they were in danger and would have taken another course Paul tells them they cannot be saved unlesse they abide in the ship so unlesse we abide in the true Ship Christ Iesus and be guided by his counsells whiles wee live here wee cannot bee saved and this is the second Action The third Action is That Christ doth exercise his Church with divers temptations and trials for their good we see in standing waters that Toads and Frogges breed but the Rivers carry them away even so when there is peace then there are many vilde lusts and sinnes breed in the heart of a Christian as wee may see in David and therefore God doth exercise his Church with many temptations and trials to scowre away the rust of their sinnes as Matth. 8. 23. When hee had called his Disciples he went into a Ship with them and a great Tempest did arise so as the Ship was in danger of drowning whilst Christ was asleepe in the Ship and his Disciples went and awaked him so there was a great calme Now what is this but a plaine figure of Christs dealing with us for hee placeth us here in this World as on the Sea Hee raises up many troubles and afflictions and seemes to be asleepe therefore we must goe to Christ with the Disciples and awake him by our Prayers and stirre him by our repentance and then hee will drive away our troubles this is one Act of Christs administration therefore when it is thus with a Christian that there is one trouble after another hee must remember it is one part of Christs holy government and therefore must submit himselfe unto it There be three causes why Christ doth exercise the Church with diverse temptations First To set aworke their graces for when God hath given them Faith Repentance Patience and other graces of his Spirit then he doth exercise them and set them aworke So Gen. 22. when God had given saith to Abraham then he tries him and sets aworke his Faith and his other Graces by offering up his Sonne And so likewise we see the Lord tried Iob by the Divell saith he Hast thou not considered my servant Iob how that he is a just and upright man The Lord would have the World and the Divell to see the graces that were in Iob and how he was
two times there is a time of mercy and a time of judgement therefore doe thou not accompt God unjust though good and bad speede alike he makes the raine to raine on the just and the unjust the Sunne doth shine on both and they drinke all of one fountaine and draw in the same ayre yet doe not thinke God to be unjust because this is the time of mercy but there will come a time of judgement and therefore saith hee O my brethren bee wise an take heede doe not say I did naughtily to day and yet it was well with me and I will doe naughtily to morrow and I hope to doe well too this is but the time of Gods mercy there will come a time of His Iudgement wherein Hee will call thee to accompt for all thy sinnes The third is from the wisedome of God and wise order be hath in the governing of all things for in all well ordered commonwealths there are Assises Sessions and Law-daies and in every city towne and hamlet there are courts to order and determine things if it bee so in all well ordered commonwealths then it must needs be so in Gods Kingdome if this wisedome bee in man that is but finite much more surely is it in God that is infinite and therefore seeing in all well ordered common-wealths there is a time of judgement it holds much more that God should have a Iudgement day to arraigne the whole world in The fourth is from the common consent of all that is of Angels men and of devils Of Angels as we see Acts. 1. 11. Yee men of Galilee why stand ye heere gazing to heaven this Iesus whom ye see taken from you into heaven shall so come as yee have seene him goe into heaven And holy men doe acknowledge thus much as Saint Iohn in the Revelation and Henoch long before did prophesie of it Iude 14. so David Psalm 89. ult For he is come to judge the earth with righteousnesse shall hee judge the earth and the people with equity Yea the devils beleeve it and tremble as Matth. 8. Art thou come hither to torment us before our time therefore seeing there is a common consent of all Angels holy Men and devils it is certaine there shall be a judgement day which granted as needs it must let us make some profitable Vse for our instruction The first use is That seeing there is a judgement therefore wee should reverently stand in feare of it for one day thou shalt rise out of thy grave and shalt stand before Christ in judgement to answere for all thy thoughts words and actions and therefore it is not a light matter but stands every man in hand to bee reverently afraid of the judgement day which Paul cals the terrour of the Lord because it is a terrible thing to stand before God in judgement Wee see what a fearefull thing it is when a theefe shut up in the Iayle is to make his appearance before an earthly Iudge which is but the danger of this life how much more then will is strike terrour into us when accused of our own consciences we are to come before Christ in Iudgement who will judge both soule and body When Paul preached to Felix of temperance and judgement it is said Felix trembled now if he trembled at the name of judgement then how much more oughtest thou to tremble thou that art a cold Christian that hast lived loosely and badly how oughtest thou to to tremble I say hearing of the severity of Christ It is a good saying Saint Bernard hath if thou hast put away all shame which appertaines to so noble a creature as thou art yet cast not away feare for saith he men use to load an Asse and he beares it because he is an Asse but thrust him in the fire or into a pit and he will shunne it because he feareth death and loveth life therefore be not worse than the beast feare death feare hell feare Iudgement Secondly seeing there is a Iudgement day therefore we should be carefull to passe the time of our dwelling here in holinesse and feare because wee shall stand before God in judgement heaven and hell cannot avoide it the mountaines and hils cannot cover and hide us from his presence therefore every man must bee carefull to please God and to passe his time well here because he must stand before God in judgement hereafter Men that goe to markets and faires knowing that their packs shall be opened by the searchers to see what wares they bring will bee carefull what wares they packe up so seeing our packs and fâ—rdels shall bee opened at that day that is our consciences we must bee carefull what we packe and fardell up seeing all shall be discovered wee reade Iohn 11. 7. when there was word given out that it was the Lord that was on the shore Peter did gird his coate to him and cast himselfe into the Sea this was a strange action of Peter one would have thought rather he would have let it alone or have put off his coate but Peter did wisely consider that hee must stand before Christ and therefore that hee might stand seemely before him hee did gird himselfe so seeing wee shall one day stand before God in judgement wee must gird our coates unto us and cast our selves into the glassie sea of this world that so wee may stand seemely before him at that day Thirdly seeing there is a judgement day therefore wee must labour to repent us of our sinnes if we repent of them they shall be forgiven us if we doe not we shall answere for them at that day this counsell Christ doth give us Luke 12. 58. Whilest thou goest with thy adversarie to the ruler as thou art in the way give diligence that thou maiest bee delivered from him lest he bring thee before the Iudge and the Iudge deliver thee to the Iaylor and the Iaylor cast thee into prison I tell thee Thou shalt not depart thence till thou hast paid the uttermost mite so wee are all in the way to the judgement seate whil'st we live here therefore let us make our peace with God repent us of our sinnes and be reconciled to him for if wee doe not hee will deliver us to the Iaylor and we shall be cast into hell and shall never come out It is a good saying of Saint Austine if an earthly Iudge passe sentence against thee and should condemne thee to dye to morrow or the next day tell me what would'st thou doe would'st thou sleepe in thy chaines and fetters would'st thou idle out the time No but thou would'st goe to this friend and to that friend and would'st sell all thou had'st to purchase a pardon and if a friend should say to thee what dost thou meane to runne up and downe and sell that thou hast why thou would'st answere and say I am condemned to dye to
see in experience if a man have a weighty matter to try in the court of justice if he heare the chiefe of his counsell is become the Iudge hee that was his advocate and pleaded the matter a long time he hopes that it will goe well with him so wee have a weighty matter to try in the court of Heaven it concernes our life and salvation and Christ hee that was the chiefe of our counsell is become our Iudge he that was our advocate and pleaded our matter a long time before God this may give us comfort that it shall goe well with us Saint Ierome saith well the day shall come when the whole world shall weepe and waile and mourne and grieve when thou that art a Christian shalt bee glad and rejoyce when Plato and Aristotle and others shall say we did not know him and the Iewes we tooke him for a bare man the Gentiles we thought it silly to beeleeve in One that died upon the crosse and the cold Christians shall say wee have loved the world and have not regarded him then the true Christians shall comfortably say This is our Saviour and Redeemer this is our God and we have waited for him The third point the place where he shall judge us The place is to be considered two waies generally and particularly generally the place where wee shall bee judged is in this earth therefore wee say in the Articles of our Christian saith from thence hee shall come to judge both the quicke and the dead and Act. 11. 1. the Angels tell us that this Iesus which is taken from you into heaven shall so come as yee have seene him goe into heaven so also Iude 24. Henoch tels us that the Lord shall come with thousand of his Saints to give judgement against all men so that this world is the place of judgment and moreover I will prove it by these two reasons First because this is the ordinary course of Iustice for where men commit their offences in the same places they are judged as wee see in the same countries where men have done their faults there the Assises are kept so seeing we have sinned against God in this earth here wee shall be judged as 1 Sam. 7. 6. it is said Samuel went about yeare by yeare to Bethel Gilgal and Mizpeh and judged Israel in all those places Secondly because it is the fittest and meetest place for it it cannot bee in hell or in Heaven not in Heaven because the unjust cannot come there not in hell because the just cannot come thither as we see Luk. 16. 26. Abraham saith to Dives Betweene you and us there is a great gulfe set so that they which would goe from hence to you cannot neither can they come from thence to us and therefore seeing they which are in heaven cannot come in hell and they which bee in hell cannot come to Heaven there must bee a middle place to judge the world in and that is this earth Now there be two uses to be made of this point 1. A terrour to the wicked 2. A comfort to the godly First it shall bee a terrour to the wicked to bee judged in the same place where they dishonored God and blasphemed his Name and where they have committed most grievous sinnes in the sight of their fine houses gallant gardens friends and acquaintance they shall bee judged if it were in a corner that no body should see them their griefe were the lesse or if it were in a farre country but seeing it shall bee in this world where they have sinned against God in the sight of their friends and acquaintance this shall be the greater terrour as Hest 7. 11. Haman was hanged on the gallowes which he had set up for Mordecai it had bin shame enough for him to have died in another place but to dye at his owne house in the sight of his wife and children servants and by the meanes of his goods this made his terrour the greater so the wicked shall be judged here in this world in the sight of their wives and children and in the sight of their friends and acquaintance this makes for the terrour of them Secondly comfort to the godly that in the same place where they have beene despised and and disgraced there they shall be honoured Iosephs honour was the greater that he was advanced in the same place where he was a poore slave therefore it shall be for the comfort of the godly that they shall be judged in the place where they have beene disgraced It was the manner of the Romans in their triumphs that they began in some private place without the city and thence went into every street till they came in the high and capitall streets so the people of God have their honour begun in this world whence the Lord doth carrie them thorough the clouds and firie region till hee bring them to the capitall street to heaven this is a great comfort to the godly where they have beene disgraced and despised there they be honoured SERMON XLIII ACTS 17. 3â— 3â— But now commandeth all men every where to repent Because hee hath appointed a day in the which hee will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath ordained WEE spake the last day concerning the last judgement of the place where it shall be all Divines agree that the place in generall shall be on the earth not in heaven nor in hell nor in any remote place out of knowledge but in this earth where wee have passed our daies and where wee have sinned against God therefore according to our usuall phrase in the Creed it is said from thence he shall come David saith of his childe 2 Sam. 12. 23. I shall goe to him but he shall not returne to me but it is not a sure thing that wee shall goe first to Christ till he come to us So in generall we all agree that in this earth shall be erected a glorious throne for Iesus Christ to sit upon and to judge the whole world where we have lived and where wee have passed our daies where we have sinned and dishonoured God The Uses whereof were matter of terrour and matter of comfort which I handled then therefore I proceed To the particular In what place of the world men shall bee judged This is a thing uncertaine and the best Divines hold it cannot be determined out of the Scriptures in what place it shall be but onely by probability Therefore in things of this nature it is good to take Saint Pauls rule Rom. 12. 3. Sapere ad sobrietatem to thinke soberly not above what wee ought to thinke We should not prie and looke into Gods Arke that is into his secret Counsell more than is meete but wee must content our selves with things revealed as Genes 32. 13. Iaakob said of his sheepe that hee would not overdrive them lest they die so
there bee a number of men that overdrive their wits and bring them into an high straine and so make them die therefore a learned man saith well It is better not to judge of things secret and hidden than to strive and contend about them There be a number of Papists that do determine the place where it shall be though the best Divines hold it uncertaine and they bring Scripture for it too Some say that the place is the valley of Iehosaphat Ioel 3. 12. Let the World be wakened and come up to the valley of Iehosaphat for there will I sit to judge all the Heathen round about which words are spoken not of the last judgement but the meaning is that the Lord would judge the Amorits and the Ammonites wich were the enemies of the people of God in those times there the Lord would overthrow and destroy them and to prove it is not intended of the last judgement there be divers reasons First because he speakes by way of Allusion It is a Metaphor and a borrowed speech as wee may see by other places of the same Chapter as verse 18. And in that day shall the Mountaines droppe downe new wine and the hils shall flow with milke and all the Rivers of Iuda shall flow with waters and a Fountaine shall come forth of the house of the Lord and shall water the valley of Shittim Now as those words cannot stand in their literall sense but be Metaphoricall and are spoken by allusion onely so likewise is it in this place and therefore it cannot bee meant of the last judgement Secondly because bodies must have distance and place as Augustine saith Take away distance and place and then bodies are no bodies therefore it is not probable that the valley of Iehosaphat should hold all the bodies of all the men that have lived from the beginning of the World to the latter end of all ages in all the Countries and kingdomes of the world It is not possible they can stand all there to bee judged at the same time Thirdly the Schoolemen say it is probable that it should bee on Mount Olivet because Christ did ascend to Heaven from thence Now if it should be on the Mount Olivet it could not he in the valley of Iehosaphat because they bee a great distance one from the other as 2 Chron. 20. 20. we may see when Iehosaphat went out to warre he went to Tekoa which was sixe miles from Bethlehem and Bethlehem was sixe miles from Ierusalem and then the valley of Iehosaphat must needs many miles bee distant from Ierusalem so this opinion overthrowes the other But they say the valley of Iehosaphat was neere Ierusalem betweene the Mount of Olives and that but it cannot bee so because it is said 2 Chron. 20. 27. that Iehosaphat and the men of Ierusalem and Iuda returned home to Ierusalem from the valley So that it was many miles distant from Ierusalem whereas the Mount of Olives was neere for Christ sate on that Mount and did see men cast into the Treasury therefore the valley of Iehosaphat cannot be the place where the last judgement shall be Fourthly because the dsciples Luk. 17. when they heard Christ speake of the fearefull separation that shall be at the last day of judgement that there shall be two in the bed of whom the one shall be taken and the other refused two in the fields one refused and the other taken said unto him where Lord and he said unto them whersoever the dead Carkas is thither shall the Eagles resort Now if it had been set downe in the Scripture Christ would never have left it as uncertaine to his disciples when they did aske him of it So then it is manifest the particular place where Christ shall judge the World is uncertaine Now if men will not be contented with this but say there must bee a determined place where he shall judge the World which is like to be where he was borne planted the Gospell did preach and worke most of his miracles I must say for mine owne part I doe incline that way But whether it shall bee in Bethlehem where Christ was borne or upon Mount Olivet from whence Christ ascended or whether it shall bee on Mount Calvery where Christ was crucified or on Mount Tabor where Christ was transfigured I dare not determine for that is left uncertaine to us Now the Vse be made of it is that seeing the particular place is uncertaine therefore let us labour to bee joyned with Christ to lie with him in the Manger pray with him on the Mount fall downe by him in the Garden to goe with him to the Crosse to bee killed and crucified with him to descend into the Grave with him and to lay our bodies by him and our bones by his bones and to bee joyned with him and then as hee did rise himselfe our of the grave so hee will raise thee out of thy grave and thou shalt be gathered unto him by the hand of an Angell and brought unto him wheresover the place be Fourthly The time of the judgement For when we heare there shall be a judgement day then we make enquiry when it shall be It is a desire in nature to looke after it if once beleeved therefore not onely the wicked say where is the promise of his comming but his Disciples also Matth. 24. came unto him and asked him when the end of the world should be Augustine saith well All men that labour desire to know or to have an end of their labour Therefore as the husbandman casts with himselfe how many weeks it will be to Harvest The Merchant man how many daies to Returne The Traveller what time hee shall get to his Inne So a Christian that hath tooke paines to get Heaven cannot chuse but bee desirous to know when the end of the world shall be that he may have amend of his labour Now concerning the time of the last judgement I will lay downe these three conclusions 1. That the Time is certaine to God 2. That the Time is uncertaine to us 3. Although it hee uncertaine to us yet hee hath given us certaine Signes and Tokens of it First The Time is certaine to God which I will prove by Scripture and by Reason First by Scripture Matth. 24. 36. But of that time and houre cometh no man No not the Angels in heaven but my Father onely So Acts 17. 30. But now hee doth admonish all men every where to repent Because bee hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world so Revel 14. 7. the Angell saith Feare God and give glory to him for the houre of his judgement is come Therefore although we doe not know the certaine time yet God knoweth the day and houre when it shall be Secondly we will prove it by reason for looke what God hath done in any special and particular judgement that
he doth in the generall but God hath appointed and determined the very houre and time of speciall all and particular judgements therefore he hath appointed and determined the very day and houre of the great and generall judgement Now that hee hath appointed particular and speciall judgements and consequently knoweth the houre and time of them is manifest out of Gen. 6. where the Lord foretold the destruction of the old world and he prefixed a time Ion 1. That in fortie dayes Ninivie should be destroyed so also it is said Revel 9. 14. The foure Angels were loosed which were prepared at an houre and a day and a moneth and a yeere so that we see there is never a speciall judgement but God hath appointed the day and houre of it and therefore they are certaine to God much more there is the generall and great judgement But let us come to the â—ses First seeing the time of the last judgement is certain to God we may assure our selves that although it come not in a time we looke for yet it is certaine it wil come in the time God hath appointed therefore every man should be prepared for it as Matth. 24. 48. saith Christ But if the evill servant will say in his heart my master will deferre his comming and beginne to smite his fellow and to eat and drinke with the drunken that servants master shall come in a day when he lookes not for him and in an houre when he is not aware of and shall cut him off in twaine therefore it stands every man in hand to prepare for that time so it is said Psal 50. The Lord will come and he will not be silent though the Lord be silent whil'st we live here and winkes at us and saies nothing because this life time is a time of mercy yet when hee comes hee will not bee silent because it is a time of Iustice Secondly seeing it is certaine to God though it come not so soone as wee looke for yet wee should with patience wait for it though it comes not to day or to morrow nor the next day yea though it be many yeers yet we must wait with patience till the time commeth We see in Hab. 2. the Prophet saith For the vision is for an appointed time but at last it shall speake and not lye though it tarry yet wait for it it shall surely come and not stay Augustine saith well out of Psal 33. O man thou art Gods labourer and his worke man doe thy worke and thy businesse and hee will pay thee thy hire and thy wages when thou hast done thy worke when thy pay-day comes but if thou wilt not wait till the pay-day but wilt have thine hire before thou worke surely God will bee displeased at thee in like manner consider with thy selfe whosoever thou art if thou shouldst set a man at worke and hee should say give me mine hire first or my wages thou wouldst say Doe thy worke first and then I will pay thee but if he say nay I will bee paid first wouldst not thou be angry with him But our waiting on God is much more sure of paiment than from the hands of men for they may deceive us but God will not he will give every man that which is his due therefore though the judgement day come not so soone as we looke for yet we must with patience waite for it seeing God hath certainely appointed the time The second conclusion is that It is uncertaine to us wee know not the day or the yeere or the time or the age of it no nor the Angels nor Christ himselfe as he was man as Matth. 24. 36. But of that day and houre no man knoweth no not the Angels in heaven but my Father onely so Act. 1. 17. the Disciples of Christ asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restore the kingdome to Israel hee said unto them It is not for you to know the times and seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power therefore wee see the time is uncertaine to us wee know it not no not the Angels Hence we conclude they bee meere imposters and deceivers that set downe a certaine time when the judgement day shall be The Iewes had a prophesie that the world should continue six thousand yeeres two thousand yeeres before the Law two thousand under the Law and two thousand yeeres under the Gospell but a learned man saith well if he that made that prophesie could not set downe the certaine time before which was the easiest how should wee beleeve him for time to come for from the beginning of the Law till the comming of Christ it was but one thousand five hundred yeeres and from the creation to the giving of the Law two thousand yeeres In our time in Germany there was one that prophesied that the day of judgement should be in such a yeere and such a day which made the people to neglect their plowing and sowing and so were like to have starved themselves if they had not beene releeved by the Emperour so also there was one amongst us that prophesied that the world should bee at an end in the yeere one thousand five hundred eighty and eight after which he made a kalendar that the world should continue thirty yeeres after now we have lived many a yeere longer thankes be unto God to proove this a lye But why hath the Lord kept this unknowne to us I answer that wee might bee the more prepared for it therefore it stands every man in hand to labour to get faith and repentance and to bring himselfe into the estate of grace that so he may have comfort at that day Therefore Luk. 12. saith Christ Let your lampes be burning and your loines girded for the Sonne of man will come in an houre that yee are not aware of and Saint Ambrose saith the day of the Lord is uncertaine to man that he might prepare his heart for it for he knoweth he will come but hee knoweth not the time when and therefore wee must bee like the wise virgins with our lampes burning and our loines girded ready to enter into our masters joy The third conclusion is that although the time of this judgement day be uncertaine to us yet he hath given us certaine signes and tokens of his comming for the hope that is deferred is the drying of the bones and therefore that our hope might not faint the Lord hath given us certaine signes and tokens of his comming as Matth. 24. 33. When yee see all these things know that the kingdome of God is neere even at the doores So Luk. 21. Christ tels his Disciples when they see the darkning of the Sunne and Moone and the Starres and those signes that hee spake of there then they should lift up their hands and hearts with joy for the day of their Redemption draweth neer Whereupon Chrysostome saith when we see an old man
safe so saith he Christ is this friend that commeth to a friends house hee sees that we lay up our treasures in this World where they will corrupt and come to nothing therefore he gives us this Counsell that wee should lay up our treasures in Heaven in an high loft where wee may bee sure they will be safe If any man here make a doubt and put this question What is there nothing but this world and the workes thereof that shall bee consumed and burnt I answere him from the same place of Peter not onely the earth and the workes thereof but the heavens shall melt with heate and the elements so much as is visible and sensible even those that are most true and regular and constant in their courses clockes may deceive us but these will not they be true in their courses and yet these shall melt with heare and shall passe and runne away from the presence of Christ Heere we may see the lothsomenesse of sinne that doth not rest in the center of the earth but goeth thorough the clouds and doth infect the ayre almost to the seate of God himselfe I would to God men would thinke of this when wee see a man strangely taken away by untimely death or a house on fire we thinke it strange but for the sinne of man God will destroy the heavens and the earth Wee see in the Law that if a man had the Leprosie upon him he should bee shut up and the wals of the house should bee scraped and if it brake out againe then the house should be pulled downe and the timber and the stones and the 〈◊〉 carried away that it might not infect the people Levit. 40. 41. so the Lord doth scrape us as it were by his judgements but because sinne breakes out still he will pull downe the house even destroy this whole world so that at the last day no man shall know his former house or his land to say here is my house or here is my land as Iob speakes When a man dyeth he knoweth neither house nor land Now heere another question may be demanded seeing the heaven and the earth shall be dissolved and burnt up what shall become of the people of God To this I answere out of the Apostle Pauls words where he tels us as a Mystery We shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed 〈◊〉 is all shall not dye for those that bee alive or that bee living at Christs comming shall be changed from mortality to immortality this shall be their estate at that day the creatures appointed for the fire shall bee burned and the fire shall fall on the wicked but all the people of God shall be preserved as the three Children were in the firy furnace Hence we learne what a comfortable thing it will be when Gods people shall see all the world on a fire about them over their heads and under their feet but it shall not touch them Moses told the Children of Israel that the Lord would bring great plagues on the Egyptians which should not touch any of them so the Lord at the day of judgement will bring downe fire on the wicked and the ungodly which shall not touch any of the people of God howsoever they be set light by here not accounted of nor regarded yet at that day they shall see what a comfortable thing it is to be a Christian Thirdly seeing the heavens and the earth shall bee dissolved and burnt with fire let us labour to be found in Christ to be one of the people of God and then the Lord will worke strangely for us if a towne or a country should be on fire and there should be a little house of stone where whosoever could get into it should be preserved from the fire O how men would thr◠and throng thither Beloved Christ is as a little house of stone and whosoever is in him shall bee preserved from the fire when the fire shall fall on the wicked and ungodly and burne them then they that be in Christ shall bee safe from danger therefore every man should labour to be in Christ that so hee may be saved we see Phil. 3. the Apostle Paul saith that hee accompts of all things to bee but dung and drosse that he may be found of Christ so it should be with a Christian to esteeme all things but dung and drosse that he may be found in Christ let who will take the world with all the delights and pleasures thereof wee must labour to lay up our comfort in Christ and to make God our friend and then we shall bee preserved when this world shall be dissolved When the unjust steward in the Gospell knew his master would turne him out of his office hee made a friend with his masters goods so because we know not how soone the Lord may turne us out of our offices out of our dwellings therefore let us labour to make God our friend and then it shall goe well with us howsoever SERMON XLV 2 PETER 3. 13. Neverthelesse wee according to his promise looke for new Heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth Righteousnesse THe last day wee began to speake of the actions that belong to the great day of judgement and then we discoursed at large of the first of them which is the burning up of the whole world and dissolution of the whole frame of nature together with the severall uses and instructions that did arise therefrom now therefore to avoid further repetition I will proceed to the actions following The second action is the renewing of Heaven and earth for as soone as this world is dissolved by the power of Christ it shall bee renewed againe as you see it is said in the words read unto you But we looke for a new Heaven and a new Earth according to his promise wherein dwelleth Righteousnesse The people of God they know this though the men of the world bee blinded as birds are blinded with snow but we that be Christians know it and looke for it as a promise from God as Esai 65. 17. For loe I will create a new Heaven and a new Eart◠and the former shall not bee remembred and to put it out of all doubt Saint Iohn saw it Revel 21. 1. so then it is plaine by the Scripture that wee shall have a new Heaven and a new Earth But how shall it bee new I answer not in regard of substance but in regard of quality whence we see the reason why the creatures are said to groane Rom. 8. 22. that is they have a kinde of longing or desire to have this time come when they shall be set at liberty by this renewing brought into as glorious a state as they were in before they were brought under the bondage of sin Psal 102. 26. it is said The heavens shall bee changed as a vesture c. whereupon one saith well
that the Heaven and the earth shall be changed even as a man when hee puts on a garment is changed and that is onely in the outward view not in the substance of his body And Saint Peter me thinkes is very strongly for it in this Chapter vers 6. and 7. where he sheweth as the world was once destroyed with water so it shall bee againe with fire how was that even in the outward view onely the outward beauty and glory thereof shall be destroyed but the substance shall remaine as a Christian is said to be a new creature though hee bee not new in regard of substance but in regard of his affection and disposition so 2 Cor. 5. 17. every man saith he that is in Christ is a new creature so the Heavens are the same in substance and new onely in quality and disposition Now the heavens are said to be new first in regard of the use of them now they bring us raine and snow and haile at the time appointed but at the day of judgement they shall bring Christ and exhibite him to the world the goodliest sight that ever mortall eye saw as Matth. 26. 64. saith Christ I say unto you hereafter shall you see the Sonne of man sitting at the Right hand of the power of God and comming in the clouds of the Heaven c. so we see that the heavens shall be changed in regard of the use of them Secondly the heavens shall be new in regard of a new disposition now they never stand still but wind and turne up somewhat of the thread of mans life but then when the expiration is come and all time ceases then they shall stand still so that there shall bee no more time which is manifest Revel 10. 6. Where the Angell sweareth by him that liveth evermore which created Heaven and the things that are therein and the earth and the things that are therein and the sea and the things that are therein that Time shall be no more And the Philosophers say that Time is nothing else but the mooving of the heavens and revolution of them therefore when all time ceases and eternity is come then the heavens must needs stand still Thirdly the heavens shall bee new in regard of new effects for now they bee the storehouse of judgements and his armorie-house from whence he brings his judgements upon the world as Psal 29. The Lord makes it to thunder from heaven c. But at the day of judgement they shall no more bee the armorie-house of His judgements but the Lord shall there cause to flow out abundance of goodnesse and kindenesse therefore the Prophet saith that at the day of judgement the mountaines shall drop downe new wine and the hils shall flow with milke so that the influence of Gods goodnesse shall bee distilled out from the clouds And thus much for the renewing of the Heavens wee proceed now to the Earth The Earth shall be new in foure regards first we see that now there is a great deale of it wast and barren possessed with wilde beasts Serpents and Ostriges for the sinne of man as Psalm 107. 34. A fruitfull Land is made barren for the sinnes of the people so now there is a great part of it wast and barren for the sinnes of men but when mans sinnes are taken away then the earth shall bee made fertile and every place shall bee replenished Secondly now the earth yeelds nothing without mans labour and paines because of the curse that was laid upon it for sinne but at the day of judgement there shall bee no more curse for then it shall yeeld fruit without labour and paines Thirdly now the earth is the valley of teares where the best men have most trouble but at the last day it shall bee a doore to let us into glory as Iosh 2. 15. the Lord doth promise to the Children of Israel to give them the valley of Achor for a doore of hope so this earth shall be the doore of our hope to let us in to glory here wee shall begin the glory which afterwards we shall have perfect and consummate in Heaven Fourthly the earth now is walled and paled and hedged in a great part of it wherein every man labours to draw the commodity of it to himselfe but at the last day all shall be laid common there shall not need to bee any statute against enclosures but all shall bee laid open for his Saints and people Now heere may a question arise seeing the just shall goe to heaven and the wicked to hell To what end shall this Earth be renewed I answer there be three causes of it 1 In Regard of Christ 2 In Regard of the Godly 3 In Regard of the wicked First In Regard of Christ because he shall set up his throne here in this earth and make it his judgement seat now we may not thinke that it can stand with the glory of Christ to set up his judgment seat on the dead cinders and fruitlesse ashes of this sinfull world therefore it shall be renewed to make it a fit place for Christ to sit in judgement as when Iudges come to sit in Iudgement though the place be mean and unhandsome before yet then they hang it with tapestry decke it and strew it to make it a fit place for the Iudges to sit in so this Earth shall bee renewed in regard of Christ Secondly the Earth shall be renewed In Regard of the Godly that they may see that there was nothing lost by Adam but it is made good againe by Christ for whatsoever was lost by the first is restored againe by the second Adam In the Law the yeare of Iubile being come when the trumpet sounded and liberty was proclaimed every owner returned to his possession againe that hee had beene kept from a long time so at the last Iudgement when the trumpet shall sound and liberty shall be proclaimed all the people of God shall returne againe to their possessions from which they have beene with-held ever since it was lost by the first Adam But why shall the earth be renewed for the Godly seeing they shall be in heaven I answer as Chrysostome saith great Kings and Princes though they keepe in their great chambers of estate yet they passe into them through some gallery or some court-yard so saith he though the people of God shall dwell in the great chamber of heaven yet because this earth is the gallery and court-yard that they must passe through therefore it shall be renewed Secondly For a further increase of glory as it is a glory and an honour to our king that hee is king and Lord of a great many of countryes though it may bee hee meanes never to come into them but dwells here in this land so this is a great honour to the people of God that they be kings and
Dragon that old Serpent which is the Divell and Satan and he bound him a thousand yeeres and cast him into the bottomlesse pit and he shut him up and sealed the doore upon him c. Thus we see it is Christ that is this Angell that hath the key of Hell in his hand to shut up the Divell and the damned and the wicked into Hell so that there shall not be left a Devill nor a wicked man nor any of the damned to annoy or hurt any good man So Matth. 15. 41. The Sonne of Man shall send forth his Angels and they shall gather out of his kingdome all things that offend and them which doe iniquitie Now in this world in the most sanctified Church and best reformed there is a number of disorders and corruptions that doth trouble toyle and offend the People of God but at the last day every thing that offends shall bee taken away the Divell the Damned and Wicked men shall bee shut into Hell so that a dogge as it were shall not so much as moove his tongue at one of Gods People Secondly the wicked shall not onely bee shut into Hell but Christ hath a key also to open Heaven and to let in the godly as Iohn 14. 3. He saith to his Disciples I goe to prepare a place for you and if I goe to prepare a place for you I will come againe and receive you unto my selfe that where I am there may you be also So when he hath locked up the wicked and ungodly in Hell then hee will make a way to Heaven and open it to his Servants as 2 Kings 10. 15. When Iehu had slaine Ahabs seventie sons and Ahaziahs brethren and the blood was yet warme upon his hands meeting with a good man Iehonadah the sonne of Rechab He blessed him and said unto him Is thine heart upright as mine is towards thine and Iehonadab answered It is If it be give me thine hand and he gave him his hand and tooke him into his Chariot so the Lord will doe when hee hath chased all the wicked to Hell and the blood of them is yet warme as it were on his hands meeting with a good man he will say You are a good man your heart is upright then he will take him up into his Chariot that is into Heaven so God will honour all his servants Thus a Thes 1. 10. it is said That he will come to be glorified in his Saints and to be made marvellous in all them that beleeve Hee will not account himselfe glorified till hee hath glorified his Saints therefore he will not be onely glorious in himselfe but he will also make his Saints glorious The Uses are First seeing Christ communicates his glory to his Saints therefore they should comfort themselves with the hope of this that one day there will bee a time of glory howsoever they are kept downe here in this world with many crosses and afflictions so Col. 3. 3. it is said Yee are dead and your life is hid with Christ in God there is a life in a Christian and that a glorious one too though the world cannot see it because it is hid in Christ yet it is truely in him as the beauty and life of the flower lieth hid in the roote all the winter-time so the life of a Christian and his glory lies hid in Christ but when he commeth then he shall be perspicuous then his glory shal appeare When Christ came before Pilate he asked him if he were a King sure he thought him but a poor king Christ answeres My kingdome is not of this world so a Christian may say in all his disgraces my kingdome is not of this world but is above the clouds a kingdome of glory and happinesse Chrysostome saith in this world is the place of conflict and combate therefore we must looke for nothing but blowes wounds and blood but when the combate is at an end then we may looke for crownes and rewards therefore wee may comfort our selves in the hope of this that one day we shall have glory Secondly seeing that Christ communicates his glory to his Saints all true Christians have good cause to long for his comming the wicked care not how long it bee ere hee come the longer hee tarries they thinke it the better O but the people of God they care not how soone he come because it is the better for them for when he comes they shall have glory therefore Saint Paul saith Rom. 8. that the creatures groane and the Saints groane desiring and longing when this time of glory will be as Iob 14. 14. saith he If a man dye shall he rise againe all the daies of my appointed time will I waite till my change come c. So Christians looke and waite for a change from mortality to immortality from an estate of humility to an estate of glory therefore they desire and long for Christs comming as Sisera's mother did waite and long for Sisera Iudg. 5. 28. where it is said The mother of Sisera looked out at a window and shee did cry out at the latise why is his chariot so long a comming and why tarrieth the wheeles of his chariot so the people of God long for Christs comming and when they looke out of their doores and windowes they may say O when will Christ come in his glory that wee may be glorified with him Thirdly seeing that Christ communicates his glory to his Saints and to his people doe thou labour to be one of them and it will be a comfortable day to thee therefore David saith Psal. 119. ult I have gone astray like a lost sheepe seeke thy servant for I have not forgot thy Commandements as if he should say I have gone astray I have beene a sinner but Lord seeke me and make me one of thy servants so a Christian may say with the holy father Bernard O Lord Iesus make me one of thy servants and receive mee and as thou tookest away the sinnes of thy people so doe thou now take away mine and Lord breede conscience and care in me that when thou glorifiest thy Saints I may be glorified with them there be many masters strive for my service as pride vaine-glory and covetousnesse but I strive against them all and I renounce them and bid farewell to them for I will bestow my love only on thee Christ shall be my king he shall be my Lord and Master and so when he comes in glory I shall have glory with him SERMON XLVII MATTHEW 24. 30 31. And they shall see the Sonne of Man comming in the Clouds of Heaven with power and great glory And Hee shall send His Angels with a great sound of a Trumpet and they shall gather together His Elect from the foure winds from one end of Heaven to the other WEE heard the last day that Christ shall come in glory to judge the whole world before hee came in the estate
hosts O how shall men quake and tremble and how terrible will that day be To illustrate this unto you and presse it home to your consciences give me leave to relate a story the truth whereof is not to the purpose to enquire for the morall is that which I intend and you may make profitable use of and this it is There was a certaine king that did weepe and was heavie and sad which when his brother saw he asked him why he was so heavie and sad Saith hee because I have judged others and now I must bee judged my selfe Why saith his brother art thou so heavie and sad for this it will be a long time ere that day come and besides that it is but a slight matter the king said little to it for the present now it was the order in that country when any man had committed any treason there was a Trumpet sounded at his doore in the night time and he was brought out the next day to bee executed now the king commanded a Trumpet to bee sounded at his brothers doore in the night time who waking out of his sleepe when hee heard it arose and came quaking and trembling to the king How now saith the king what is the matter you quake and tremble and are so afraid I am attached of treason answers he and I shall be executed the next morning why saith the king to him againe art thou so afraid and dost thou so tremble at that knowing that thou shalt bee judged by thy brother and for a matter that thy conscience tells thee thou art cleare of how much more therefore may I be affraid seeing that God shall judge me and not in a matter that my conscience frees me in but of that which I am guilty of and besides this if the worst come it is but a temporary death that thou shouldest dye but the death I am subject to is eternall both of body and soule Hereby wee may see what terrour will bee to a guilty conscience that hath not repented of his sinnes how dreadfull will that day bee when the bookes shall bee opened and all the thoughts words and works of every man shall be manifested as well the secretest lusts of the heart-adultery as the shamelesse blasphemies of open profanenes aswel the private corruptions of bribed justice as the publike gratings of heard-hearted oppression then neither poverty nor riches neither meanenesse nor honour no state or condition shall free us all must appeare and answere for themselves But what shall we doe in this case may some man say I answer we must doe as Iaakob did when his brother Esau came against him with foure hundred men Genes 34. I will pacifie his wrath with a present if I have found grace in thy sight then receive my gift so when wee know that God is comming our against us not with foure hundred men but with thousand thousands of his Angels we must doe as Iaakob did say I will give him a gift I will pacifie his wrath with a present that so I may finde favour in his sight to compose the matter with him before that great and terrible day come Now the next thing that shall be at the day of judgement is the assembling and gathering together of all men at that day so that which we heare now with our eares wee shall see then with our eyes for the Angels shall gather together God elect from the one end of heaven to the other so the words of Christ be In which gathering together of the elect wee observe three things 1. What they be that shall be gathered 2. By whom they shall be gathered 3. To whom they shall be gathered First who they bee that shall be gathered Gods elect as the text sheweth now it is out of all question that not onely Gods elect shall be gathered but the wicked also which Christ shewes in two parables first of the tares Matth. 13. 41. for as the tares are gathered and burnt in the fire so shall it be in the end of the world saith our Saviour The Sonne of Man shall send forth his Angels and they shall gather out of his kingdome all things that offend and then vers 44. in the parable of the draw-net that is cast into the Sea and gathereth of all kinde of fishes which when it is full men draw to land and sit and gather the good into vessels and cast away the bad so the wicked shall bee gathered too I but seeing the wicked shall bee gathered aswell as the godly why is it said that the Angels shall gather together the elect onely I answer to shew the tender care that Christ hath of the elect that he would not have so much as a little bone lost or a finger or a toe or a haire of their heads such a tender care hath he of them as David gave a charge to his Captaines 2 Sam. 18. 5. concerning Absalom If you meet with the young man intreat him kindly for my sake such a charge Christ shall give to his Angels intreat the elect well for my sake have a tender care of them that there be not one of them wanting Now what is the reason that Christ hath such a tender care of the elect I answer because they be his mysticall members and he will bee compleat in all his members therefore if we be of hsi elect there shall not a bone or a finger or a little toe nor so much as the haire of their heads bee wanting such a tender care God hath of his elect but the wicked they shall be hurried and haled to the barre as theeves villaines and traytors when the other shall bee brought tenderly by the hands of Angels Therefore seeing there shall be such an assembly of all men both good and bad at that day how great should our care bee to provide our selves against that dreadfull appearance O man whoever thou art doe but consider with thy selfe and thinke what a number of men there have beene of the Romans since it was Rome what a number of men there have beene in England since it was inhabited or in France and so of all other Countries and then thinke of all the men that have beene in all ages and at all times from the beginning of the world to the latter end and that all these shall bee gathered together before Christ and then how canst thou chuse but bee carefull how thou passe thy daies heere that thou may'st stand with comfort before Christ in such an assembly David saith Psalm 1. the wicked shall not stand in the Iudgement if a man be a wicked man though he be a king or a lord or a kinght or whatsoever he be hee shall not bee able to hold up his head in judgement but the godly man though he be a poore man he shall lift up his head with comfort whereas there is never a man that is wicked which shall
stand before God in this great assembly therefore labour thou to repent of thy sinnes and to get faith in Christ and to be prepared for that day I would to God I could perswade you a little to sequester your thoughts from the world and to thinke of the day of the Lord that all men shall bee gathered together before the Lord and arraigned to give an accompt of all his actions that he hath done how would this worke on our hearts to lay up comfort for that day Esai 10. 3. The Prophet demands What shall yee doe now in the day of your visitation and of destruction so the wicked may say what shall we doe at that day when we shall be convicted and found haters of God despisers of good things contemners of religion and deceivers of our neighbours so the consideration of this might make every one to be prepared for it Thus we see that not onely the elect shall be gathered but the wicked also Secondly by whom they shall bee gathered by the Angels Now the Angels doe service to us first when we be living secondly when wee bee dead thirdly at the day of judgement First they doe us service whilst wee are living they attend us and carry us in their hands as it is said Psal 91. For hee shall give his Angels charge over thee to keepe thee in all thy wayes they shall beare thee in their hands that thou hurt not thy foote against a stone so Psal 34. 7. The Angell of the Lord pitcheth round about them that feare him and delivereth them Secondly at the day of death they bee round about our houses attend our chambers and our sicke beds and when wee are dead they carry our Soules into Heaven as we may see Luke 16. in the story of Lazarus Thirdly they doe us srvice at the day of judgement to open our graves to digge and pull away the mould and to conduct and carry us into the presence of Christ therefore doe thou labour to bee a servant of Christ and to feare God and the Angels shall not only attend thee while thou livest here but shall digge thee out of thy grave and take away the moulds and shall conduct and bring thee into the presence of Christ as Acts 12. when Peter was in prison the Angell came and opened the prison doore and there was a light did shine round about him and he smote off his fetters and chaines and led him into the streets of the Citie so the Angels shall do to the godly at the day of judgement they shall open their graves which is a Prison and shall knocke off the Gives of mortalitie a light shall shine round about them and they shall take them by the hand as it were and lead them from countrey to countrey till they come at the presence of Christ to the new Ierusalem to enjoy fellowship with God and his blessed Angels Thirdly to whom we shall be gathered To Christ first as to the Head and then one to another as to the members First wee shall bee gathered to Christ our Head there shall not one of his members bee wanting which may be a great comfort to all Christians for this is that they desire that all their praiers they conceive all the Sermons they heare all their labours and paines tend to it is the center of their desires for this they sigh and long to bee gathered home to their Head Iesus Christ So Phil. 1. Paul desireth to bee dissolved and to bee with Christ though it be with the losse of life or goods he was contented Gen. 45. 1. wee see when Ioseph and his brethren met together what joy there was Ioseph did weepe on his brethrens neckes and they on his so when Christ and his members meete O what joy there shall bee at the day of judgement they shall not weepe one upon anothers necke but there shall be joy unspeakeable and glorious Secondly they shall be gathered one to another as to members though they live now in diverse Countreyes and Kingdomes in diverse Townes and Houses and by reason of some corruptions it may be wee may have little comfort one of another yet at the day of judgement all shall meete together againe and then we shall rejoyce in the company of each other then we shall meet with all the Patriarkes Prophets and Apostles Martyrs Confessors and all our godly friends and acquaintance that ever wee knew came of or heard of wee see when friends have beene absent a long time one from another and meete together againe how welcome are they one to another and how doe they rejoyce in the company of each other So at the day of judgement when we shall meete with our godly friends and acquaintance that have beene absent from us a long time what joy and comfort will there bee Wee see also when friends meete together at a Feast what joy there is one with another O but there shall be greater joy at the day of judgement when all the godly meete together and when every mans joy shall bee our joy So it shall bee a comfortable assembly to bee gathered to Christ and one Christian to another wee see here on Earth when Christians are met together to pray and conferre and to sing Psalmes what joy and comfort is there and yet there is many times meanes of discontentment but when all weaknesse shall be at an end and all imperfections shall cease much more joy and comfort in Heaven shall wee take one in another Therefore if wee have any wit in our heads or grace in our hearts let every one of us labour to be one of Gods people to be a member of Christ and then we shall bee gathered first to Christ our Head and then to one another as fellow-members Now we shall not only be aggregated and gathered together but there shall be also a separation for all the World shall be divided into two flockes or Heards the Sheepe shall be set at the right hand and the Goats at the left and they shall bee separated as a Shepheard separateth the Sheepe from the Goates who although they feede all the day long in one pasture drinke all of one water and are refreshed all under one shaddow yet when the night commeth hee gathereth the Sheepe into the Fold and leaves the Goates to bee devoured of the Wolves so the Lord Iesus Christ shall separate the good from the bad howsoever they lived together here in this world may sit all at one table and lie in one bed yet when the day of judgement comes hee will gather his sheepe into his fold and leave the wicked to be tormented with the Divell Now in this separation we observe three things 1 That there shall be a separation 2 The Time when it shall be 3 Who shall be separated First there shall bee a separation of the good from the bad by
turne his backe on thee shut thee out of the doores with the Dogs what a terror would this be to thee Farre greater horror will it be when the Lord Iesus shall sit on his throne and shall say to the godly Come ye blessed of my Father shall imbrace and grace them before Angels and men but will frowne on thee that art a wicked man lowre turn his backe on thee and shut thee out of doores with the Dogs that is with the Divell and wicked men O let such consider this as goe on in their profanenesse and impenitency let the despisers of God and good people meditate hereon many there be now that cannot abide good people but at that day they would be glad to doe them any service to be hewers of wood and drawers of water to them as the Gibeonites were to the people of Israel Iosh 9. 21. We see in Hester that Haman was in great favour with King Ahashuerosh and was bid to the Banquet but when his sinnes brake out his face was covered and he was hanged on the gallowes which he set up for Mordecay so it shall be with all the wicked if they be not wise to make God their friend and repent of their sinnes though they may be in favour with Kings and great men if they be not in favour with God they shall be thrust into hell with the Divell and the damned Therefore let it be every mans wisedome to separate from his sinnes in this life that his sinnes doe not separate him from Christ at the day of judgment thus the Lord doth shew us hell to bring us to heaven he preaches terror to bring us to comfort as Augustine saith He doth as a man that sees a bird which hee loves ready to fall into a snare he hunts after the bird and makes a noise and so the bird escapes the snare so all the Prophets and our Lord Iesus himselfe foreseeing how we are like to fall into the snare of the Devill and into Hell they have lifted up their voyces and made exclamation to us and have cried to keepe us out of hell that we might avoid the danger of it beforehand Secondly The time when this separation shall be at the day of judgment so the text saith when the Sonne of Man shall sit on his throne Here in this world they may continually live and converse on with another live in a house lye in a bed sit at a table dwell in a towne meete together in a Church but at the day of judgment they shall bee separated the servants of God shall be separated from the servants of sinne So Psal 14. David saith that the wicked are like to the Chaffe which the winde driveth away we see in a floore of a bame where there lyes a heape of corne mingled with Chaffe when the winde ariseth it bloweth away the chaffe and the corne lyes still on the barne floore so the godly and the wicked are like unto a heape of corne and Chaffe in this world that lyes on the barne floore of Almighty God but let the winde of Gods wrath arise and it blowes all the wicked into Hell so there shall not remaine a wicked man in the floore of Gods House but this separation shall not be till the day of judgement The uses are First seeing the separation shall not be till the day of judgment therefore no man must looke for a perfect estate of a Church in this world because good and bad being layd together in this world as chaffe and corne the bad labor to hinder the good and if they cannot hinder them then they will corrupt them therefore one sayes well though there bee tares in a Church yet our faith must not be hindred nor no man ought to bee discouraged because the corne is not separated from the tares they shall remaine together till the day also judgment and therefore wee must not separate from the floore of Christ but hold to it for all this Secondly because the separation shall not be till the day of judgment therefore we can looke for no perfect peace in this world till that time so Exod. 23. 29. saith the Lord I will not cast forth the Canaanites out from thy face in one yeare lest the Land grow barren as a wildernesse and the beasts of the fields multiply against thee So the Lord would not destroy the Canaanites cleane but a remnant of them must remaine for the good of his people in like manner he will not roote out all the wicked but there shall some remaine for the good of his Church for there be a number of sinnes that breake out in Gods people from day to day and the wicked be as scourges to them and to set a-worke the graces of Christ in them therefore no man must looke for perfect peace in this world Thirdly Who they be that shall be separated The good and the bad sheepe and goates the sheepe shall be set at the right hand of Christ and the goates at the left Now the properties of the sheepe be these First They will heare the voyce of the shepheard and follow him they will not follow a stranger Iohn 10. 4. such a sheepe was Samuel 1 Sam. 3. 10. saith he speake Lord for thy servant heareth such a sheepe was David Psal 85. 8. I will hearken what the Lord sayth Let the world say what it will and my friends and my pleasure and my profit I will hearken what God sayes for he will speake peace in his people I will have none other teacher but he and therefore when men will not heare the voyce of Christ but will heare what the world what pleasure and profit saith they be none of the true sheepe of Christ The second is that they will leave all to follow Christ their shepheard their pleasures profit sinnes and whatsoever is deere to them even life it selfe such a sheepe was Paul Philip. 3. 8. where he saith that he accounted all things a◠dung and drosse to be found in Christ such sheepe were the Disciples Math. 19. 17. And therefore when men will not leave all to follow Christ all their sinnes pleasure and profits to follow him it is evident they are none of the sheepe of Christ The third is that they are never well till they be under the government of their shepheard such a sheepe was David Psal 119. Teach me O Lord the 〈◊〉 of thy statutes and Psal 40. 8. I desire to doe thy will O Lord c. Therefore when men desire not to live under the government of Christ but will be governed by themselves they are none of the true sheepe of Christ The fourth is when he hath lost the shepheard he runnes here and there and 〈◊〉 at rest till he hath found him againe so when men have lost Christ by their sinnes they should not be at rest but run here and there
wicked be in that they shall desire the hils to fall upon them and to cover them from the presence of Christ as it is Revel 6. and what a griefe will it be to them to see the godly goe to heaven into joy and happinesse when they must be tormented in hell Philosophers say That no Element is weightie in his owne place as let a man be in the bottome of the Sea and have the Sea on his backe hee shall not feele the weight of it but take him out of the Sea and put a pailefull or a bucketfull of water on his head and then he shall see how weightie it is so this world being the proper place of sinne men feele not the weight of it because it is in his owne Element but bring it to the judgement barre of God and then they shall feele the weight and burthen of it SERMON XLIX MATTHEVV 25. 34. Then shall the King say unto then on his right-hand Come yee blessed of my Father inherit the kingdome prepared for you from the foundation of the world IT is a busie time and I hope ye have learned that all businesse must yeeld to the Lords businesse Exod. 34. 31. the Lord saith Six dayes shalt thou worke and in the seventh day thou shalt rest both in earing-time and in the harvest thou shalt rest It is a worthy example we have 1 Sam. 6. 13. where it is said And the men of Bethshemesh were reaping their wheat-harvest in the valley and they lifted up their eyes and saw the Arke and rejoyced to see it but afterwards they did fling downe their sickles left their labours and went and offered burnt offerings So we must doe at these times when the Sabbath commeth lay aside our labours and performe the dutie that God requireth at our hands and thus much to prepare us Now concerning the last Iudgement we are come to the last point the last day we spake of the Conviction of the offenders that all the wicked shall be convicted of all their sinnes that they have committed and then shall come the sentence of the Iudge which will be most joyfull and welcome to the godly and dolefull heavie and unwelcome to the wicked In the sentence of the Iudge we observe three things 1. The Quality of the sentence 2. The Order of the sentence 3. The Sentence it selfe First The qualitie of the Sentence that it is the finall and last sentence because it shall be the last which shall be pronounced therefore it shall be unrevocable for looke how the sentence passeth so we shal be found in weale or in woe for ever and ever never to be altered and changed As long as we live here we may finde mercie and favour with God if we repent our sinnes lay hold on Christ by faith and be brought into an estate of grace yea and although it be but the day before this judgement come but if once the sentence be passed all mercy is excluded and the gates of heaven and Hell shall be shut up and every man shall be so found in weale or woe for ever ever to abide and continue We see the five foolish virgins came knocked at the gate but because they came too late they were excluded so likewise Esau sought the blessing and that with teares as Heb. 13. and yet went without it because he sought it not in time this time of life is the time of Mercy and grace therefore we must seeke it in this world for it will be too late when once the sentence of the judge shall be pronounced It is a fit resemblance as long as a man hath a stone in his hand to fling he may incline the motions thereof this way and that way but if it be once throwne then he cannot so as long as we live here we may dispose of our selves this way or that way but if once the finall sentence of the Iudge be out it cannot be revoked or altered therefore it is good to repent as soone as may be and to lay hold on Gods mercy offered in Christ One compares the time of life to a drawbridge if a man should make a goodly house with gardens and walkes and all things needfull for it and make a drawbridge to it and this should be the order of the house that when the drawbridge were downe every man that would come might dwell there but if they did attend their profit and pleasure till the bridge were drawen up that there were no way to enter in they should be excluded so men may enter into the Kingdome of God in this life as long as the drawbridge is downe that is as long as there is life but if the drawbridge be once taken up that is if this life be once ended and the sentence pronounced it will bee too late to enter all such loyterers shall be excluded and shut out Therefore while we live heere it must be our wisedome to repent of our Sinnes to seeke for Gods favor in Christ for if once the finall and last sentence be pronounced it can never be altered and changed this is the qualitie of the sentence Secondly The Order of the Sentence For the order of the sentence it is first pronounced to the just Come yee blessed and then to the wicked goe ye cursed Divers Divines doe diversly conceive of this some thinke that the reason why the sentence is pronounced first to the just is because the Lord is more inclined to mercy than to judgment as Matth. 3. he will gather his corne into his barne and then he will burne the chaffe with unquenchable fire So because that the Lord is more inclined to workes of mercy which is most agreeable to his nature than to workes of justice this some thinke to be the reason why sentence is pronounced to the godly first There be others thinke that the Reason why the sentence is pronounced to the godly first is that it might be for the more comfort of the just because they should not be terrified with the terrible and dreadfull sentence pronounced against the wicked when he shall chase and drive them all into Hell So it is out of the tendernesse of Christ that sentence is given to the godly first But I take it that this order of the sentence is because the godly shall judge the World they shall be assessors with him at the day of judgment and sit in judgment with him which is the reason why the sentence is pronounced to the godly first Now that the Saints shall judge the World it is plaineby Scripture as Matth. 19. Christ saith that they which follow him in the regeneration shall sit on twelve Thrones and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel so also 1 Corinth 6. 2. saith the Apostle doe ye not know that the Saints shall judge the world and againe in the 3 vers know ye not that we
shall judge Angels c So they shall be assessors and sit in judgment with him which cannot but be a marvellous comfort to a Christian though the world take upon them to censure their care zeale and conscience now yet one day they shall be Iudges of such worldly caitiffes so that they which have judged others that is the Saints shall be judged of them at the day of judgment If Iosephs brethren had knowne that their brother Ioseph should have judged them when they stripped him of his coate cast him into a pit and sold him away Genes 37. they would have used him more kindly and better by farre in all probability so if the world did know that the Saints should judge them it would make them wary what they did to them and carefull to use them more kindly for howsoever they judge of Christians care zeale and conscience now yet one day the Saints shall judge them Thirdly Thâ—â—â—ntence it selfe which is divers according as it lights on divers persons wherein we observe two things first the Sentence of Remuneration to the Sheepe on the right hand and secondly the Sentence of Condemnation to the Goates on the left hand In the Sentence of Remuneration we observe 4. things 1. An Invitation 2. A Commendation 3. An Assignation 4. A Reason The Invitation is in â—hese words Come ye blessed it is a calling of all the holy and good people to come to Christ as if he should say Come ye holy people you that have repented you of your sinnes and walked in newnesse of life come to me but you that are drunkards whoremasters and covetous persons such as spend your time loosely away with you to Hell to the Devill to paines and torments but you that be holy and sanctified come unto me and enjoy the Kingdome ye have long looked for and as Genes 45. when Ioseph did discover himselfe to his brethren they were abashed at it and crept into a corner in conscience of their bad dealing with him but Ioseph bids them come neere my bretheren come neere be not abashed so at the day of judgment when we shall be ready to creepe into a corner and stand aloofe in conscience of our bad dealing that we have been disobedient to him and have not regarded him as we ought then he shall say to us Come neere me my brethren come neere me be not abashed nor afraid Now this Invitation or calling of the holy and godly people to Christ doth imply two things 1. An Association with Christ 2. A Dissociation from the wicked First an association with Christ all the people of God are called to come to Christ to enjoy him and live with him and indeed here all their desires are set on Christ their prayers tend to this end all the Sermons they heare the labor and paines that they take is to enjoy Christ and to live with him and it is Christs promise Iohn 14. 2 3. I goe to prepare a place for you And if I goe to prepare a place for you I will come againe to receive you to my selfe that where I am there may ye be also and so Iohn 17. 24. in that holy prayer that Christ makes to his Father saith he Father I will that they which thou hast given me be with me even where I am that they may behold my glory which thou hast given me So here then is the comfort of a Christian that he shall be with Christ as we read Ierem. 52. 31. that the King of Babel in the first yeare of his reigne lifted up the head of Iehâ—jachim King of Iuda and brought him out of prison and spake kindly to him and set his Throne above the Kings that were in Babel with him and changed his prison-garments and he did eate bread continually before him all the dayes of his life So Christ will deale with his faithfull people he will take them out of the prison out of the graves change their prison garments speake kindly to them and set their Throne above all the wicked Kings and Princes in this World and they shall eat bread with him all the dayes of their life that is enjoy all heavenly comforts in glory and happinesse for ever We read 1 King 10. 10. when the Queene of Sheba came to heaâ—â—â—he wisedome of Salomon and saw the order of his house and of his servants and his wisedome she said happy are thy men and happy are thy servants c. So when we shall see the glory happinesse of the Saints and shall heare the wisedome not of Salomon but of Christ how much more are the people of God happy and blessed thus much of the association with Christ that they shall be called to come to him Secondly a dissociation from the communion of the wicked and ungodly that vex them and trouble them here in this world The Church is like a Lily amongst the Thâ—rnes as Cantic 2. 2. herâ— they are troubled with a number of â—ad neighbours such as Ezekiel speaketh of a number of goats that tread downe the pasture mud the waters push with the hornes and kick with the prick but they shall be sundred and separated from them that do trouble annoy them they shall heare a voice from heaven saying Come up hither as it is Revel 11. 12. Where we may see the two witnesses that were slaine in the citty which spiritually is called Soâ—om and Egypt after three dayes and a halfe the Spirit of life from God shall come into them and they shall stand up on their feate and shall â—eare a voyce from heaven saying Come up hither and their bodies shall be taken up in like manner all the godly shall be called to an association with Christ and a dissociation from the wicked and ungodly Now this come unto me depends on another come unto me for Mat. 11. Christ calls us to come unto him here in this world to come to him by Repentance faith and Obedience and then we may boldly come unto him at the day of judgment every man could be contented to come to Christ in the Kingdome of glory but first we must come to him here in the Kingdome of grace by repentance faith obedience and the like and then we shall be sure to come to him in the Kingdome of glory for no man comes to him in the Kingdome of glory but by the Kingdome of grace Secondly The Commendation This is layd down in these words Ye blessed of my Father O you be the blessed that heare me you that have repented of your sinnes that have faith and obedience that make conscience of your wayes you be the happy men and women here is the glory of the Saints that in the theater of this world they shall bee pronounced blessed and happy by the mouth of Christ before Angels and men in the hearing of the whole world Now this is to be opposed against all the
power of men and heaven beyond this earth so far is the glory and excellency of this Kingdome beyond all the Kingdomes of this world Now in foure things the excellencie of this Kingdome goeth beyond all earthly Kingdomes First in regard of the bounds and Limits for all earthly Kingdomes have their bounds and limits set them as it is said of the Kingdome of Salomon that it reached from river to river from the river Nilus to Euphrates And so likewise in Hester it is said of the Kingdome of Ahashuerosh that he raigned from India to Ethiopia over an hundred and seven and twenty Provinces But of this Kingdome there is no bounds or limits assigned for Rev. 21. 7. it is said he that overcommeth shall inherit all things not a little house or a little land or a little Kingdome of this world but hee shall inherit the new heaven and the new earth So there shall bee no bounds nor limits to this Kingdome Secondly it doth excell all other kingdomes in regard of time because the former at length are swallowed up of the latter but this Kingdome shall continue for ever and ever So we read Dan. 2. 44. And in the dayes of these Kings shall the God of heaven set up a Kingdome which shall never be destroyed And this Kingdome shall not be given to other people that is it shall not passe from one people to another but it shall continue for ever and ever Thiâ—dly all other Kingdomes have their wants and defects though they may abound with many things we see Salomons Kingdome that did excell all other Kingdomes yet it had wants as 1 King 10. hee had his gold out of Ophir and his horses out of Egypt But in the Kingdome of God there is no want nor defect all things are there that the heart of man can wish as Psal 16. saith the Prophet in thy presence is the fulnesse of joy and at thy right band are pleasures for evermore Fourthly all other Kingdomes have their terrors and feares Cantic 3. 7. Behold the bed which is Salomons Threescore strong men are round about it of the valiant men of Israel they all handle the sword and are expert in war every one both his sword upon his thigh for feare by night So wee see Salomons Kingdome was not without his terrors and feares though it were a peaceable Kingdome But this Kingdome is without all feare for Revel 24. 25. it is said that the gates of this citie shall stand open day and night So they are not afraid of any enemies whatsoever I but seeing this Kingdome excels all the Kingdomes of the World why doe not men respect it and seeke for it more but rather are in love with the Kingdomes of this world I answer by an Opticke Rule because things that bee afar off seeme to bee but small and things that bee nigh seeme great Therefore because men dwell amongst the Kingdomes of this world touch them are far off from this Kingdome therefore they do not respect it so much but let a man change his standing and get within the Clouds and draw neere to God then it will bee great in his eyes and hee shall see it doth excell all the kingdomes of the World The Vses hereof are these following First seeing this kingdome excels all the kingdomes of this world therefore wee have a better estate by Christ and greater honour than ever we lost by Adam For first we lost by him Paradise but by Christ we have Heaven Secondly Adam was lord onely of the Earth and we of heaven Thirdly he had it but on his good behavior we shal have it without condition Fourthly he lived amongst Beasts and Birds and we shall live amongst the Angels Fifthly he had the presence of God but by fits and we shall enjoy it continually Sixthly when hee had all thing he had neede of a help but God shall be all in all to us Therefore as a learned man saith O happy fall of Man that wee have received all this good by This therefore may serve to informe our judgement that we may see that our estate by Christ is better than that which Adam lost Secondly seeing this Kingdome excels all the kingdomes in this World why doe not men seeke and labour after it as Iudg. 18. 9. there were spies sent to discover the land who came and told the people the land was a good land and said to them Why sit you still and why are you slothfull to enter in and possesse the land So seeing all the Patriarkes and Prophets and Apostles and Christ himselfe are the spies of this good land and they tell us that Heaven is a good land and excels all the kingdomes of this World why doe ye sit still and why are yee slothfull to enter in and to possesse it This is the use that Saint Paul makes of it Heb. 12. 28. Wherefore seeing wee receive a kingdome that cannot be shaken Let us have grace whereby wee may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly feare therefore seeing it is not a mutable and a changeable kingdome as the best kingdomes are in this World why doe we not labor to please God to spend our time well here attend him that wee may have it and enjoy this kingdome We see what labour and paines men will take for lesse matters than a kingdome for a little foode and rayment how early men rise in the morning and goe late to bed to get in a little corne and men doe well in it much more should wee labour and take paines that we may enjoy this Heavenly Kingdome Thirdly seeing this Kingdome excels all the kingdomes of this world therefore Christians must comfort themselves with the hope of this though they be meane and poore and it may bee have not house or land yet let them comfort themselves I say with the hope of this that God will bestow a kingdome that doth far excell all the kingdoms of this World if they can repent of their sinnes have saith in Christ if they walke with care and conscience before him therefore let every Christian stay himselfe with the hope of this and let us enter into the veile and lay hold with the Anchors of the Soule as Saint Paul saith Heb. 6. 19. To hold fast the hope that is set before us which we have as an Aâ—chor of the Soule both sure and stedfast and which entereth into that within the veile Saint Basill saith The hope of reward will carry us through any affliction in this World with comfort art thou afraide of shame and reproach for the Gospell sake God will grace thee before men and Angels art thou afraid thou shalt lose thy friends God will bee thy friend art thou affraid thou shalt lose thy goods and thy wealth God will bestow Heaven on thee therefore thinke on the riches that God hath
prepared for thee thus every Christian must comfort himselfe with the hope of Heaven Secondly it is no meane kingdome because it is prepared for his chosen and Elect. The kingdome of this World God hath prepared for the good and the bad both together therefore sometimes wicked kings doe raigne but this kingdome he hath prepared for sanctified and holy people onely as Christ saith Iohn 3. Except a man be borne againe aâ—new â—e cannot enter into the Kingdome of God So this kingdome he hath prepared for the Elect onely Davidâ—aith â—aith Psal 111. 5. He hath given a portion to them that feare him We see this World that God hath made it for good and bad how it is walled in with the sea and covered with the Heavens and the Sunne and Moone and Starres to give us light Birds Fishes and Beasts to feede us with Trees and Plants for the use of us O but it is a speciall portion that hee will bestow on them that feare him therefore when we looke on the kingdomes of this World we may say this is not the kingdome that God hath prepared for his Elect and chosen onely but together with them for his enemies also but there is a glorious Kingdome that God hath prepared onely for his Elect and chosen and therefore why doe we not gather up our hearts and labour for it It is the madnesse of the World to spend all their strength in labouring after toyes and trifles Naboth would not part with his possessions God forbid saith he that I should part with the inheritance of my father or the Lord keepe me from giving the inheritance of my father so we should say when wee meete with temptations in the world to draw us out of this way Lord keepe me from giving the inheritance of my father Esau is condemned by the mouth of all men for that he sold his birthright for a messe of pottage so how worthily shall many a one bee condemned that will sell heaven for a little pleasure and profit for a penny or a halfepenny matter for a little beere or for a draught of strong drinke even for toyes and trifles Thirdly it was prepared for the Elect before the foundation of the world for before we were God loved us and prepared this kingdome for us before we looked on the Sunne he did regard us therefore it was not our merits that was the cause why God did bestow this kingdome on us but his free love in Christ which makes the gift the greater 1 Sam. 25. saith Nabal Shall I take my bread and my water and my flesh that I have killed for my shearers and give it to men whom I know not I but heere is the love of God that when wee were strangers and enemies unto him then he prepared heaven for us it is a good saying that a learned man hath when I had no beginning thou thoughtest on mee and when I was nothing thou did'st prepare for mee and therefore it was nothing in my selfe that was the cause of it but it was thy mercy and goodnesse to me Secondly in the Assignation wee considered the title to his Kingdome it is a title of Inheritance therefore it is the best title and tenure and the surest that any man can hold by for so long as a man liveth so long his inheritance holds good if hee could live for ever and ever therefore seeing we shall have it by such a tenure wee may assure our selves we shall have it for ever and ever And here wee may with holy admiration admire Gods mercies to us as 2 Sam. 7. 18. David doth admire Gods kindenesse to him Who am I Lord God and what is my Fathers house that thou hast brought mee hitherto and yet was this a small thing in thy sight O Lord God but thou hast spoken also of thy servants house for a long time to come so wee may much more admire the goodnesse and the kindnesse of God to us in that he hath prepared such a kingdome for us we may say as David said Lord God who am I and what is my fathers house I am but a poore sinfull man and thou hast spoken of thy servants house for a great while and wee must stirre up our selves to looke after it and to take heede we be not carried away with the streame of corruption therefore Augustine saith well Lord I am contented to endure any torture or any paine to indure imprisonment or the racke or whipping or burning so that I might bee but in heaven one day in like manner should wee bee contented to endure trouble and paine a little while heere that wee may bee in heaven for ever and ever SERMON L. MATTH 25. 35. For I was an hungred and yee gave mee meat I was thirstie and ye gave me drinke I was a stranger and yee tooke me in c. I Shewed the last day of the blessed and happie estate that all the people of God are called to at the day of Iudgement that they shall have no lesse matters than a kingdome and a kingdome prepared for the elect and that as a peculiar portion from the beginning of the world which should greatly set on foot the desires of a Christian to heare the blessed and the sweet voice of Christ calling them to come and possesse this kingdome Matth. 21. 12. it is said The kingdome of heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it by force So none but violent people can get heaven it is a metaphore taken from a souldier that breakes into a Towne who although he be beaten backe and on the ground yet up againe he gets and never leaves till he enter the towne so they must be valiant men that must enter into heaven though they be driven backe and laid on the ground yet they must up againe and at it and never leave till they have gotten heaven yea although hell lay in our way we should breake thorow it and goe to heaven such a royall kingdome it is furnished with all good things Saint Ierome saith It is a great labour to goe to heaven but the reward is greater for they shall be where all the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Martyrs and Christ himselfe is and where the joy shall bee unspeakable so it is no lesse matter that God will bestow on his people than a kingdome Now we come to the fourth thing observed in the sentence of remuneration the Reason of it For I was an hungred and ye gave me meat I thirsted and ye gave me drinke I was a stranger and yee lodged me I was naked and yee clothed me I was sicke and yee visited mee I was in prison and yee came unto me Then shall the righteous answer saying Lord when saw wee thee an hungred and athirst or naked and so forth The answer is Insomuch as you have done it to my servants and to my members you have done it to
me So this is the Reason of the Assignement The Popish Church lay hold on these words and would prove thereby that their workes merit at the hands of God because Christ gives heaven to those that doe good to his servants and because they shall be judged by their workes To which I answer although this be the reason why the Lord assignes heaven to them that they did workes of mercy and although we shall be judged by our workes yet workes are not the meritorious cause of it why he gives us heaven but the signes and tokens who be the persons so qualified that shall have heaven such as love Christ and shew mercy to his needy members and doe good to them I will cleere it you by an example The King of England makes a promise to bestow on his subjects a great reward out of his bountie and there came before him his subjects and his enemies and he saith to his subjects I will bestow this gift on you for when I was in France ye did attend on me and shewed your love to mee â—ow this gift shewes who be the subjects of the King and who be the enemies So at the last day when the good and bad shall be before Christ and Christ shall tell them this is the reason why I bestow heaven on you because I was hungry and yee gave mee meat this is not the cause of it but it shewes onely who be the persons that God hath assigned heaven to to those that love him and regard him in his members therefore one sayes well Christ shewes not for what he bestowes heaven in this place but on what kinde of persons he will bestow it And Chrysostome saith though the Saints doe a thousand such things as these yet they deserve nothing at the hands of God it is his bountie to bestow heaven on them for so small and meane things as these So then we see workes are not the cause why Christ assignes heaven to us And there be foure grounds for it The first groundâ— is from the estate and condition we be in all are servants Therefore whatsoever we doe is but our dutie and if it be our duty we cannot merit any thing at the hand of God So saith Christ Luke 17. 10. When yee have done all these things which are commanded you say We are unprofitable servants we have done that which was our dutie to doe Therefore the very estate and condition that wee are in doth shâ—w that wee cannot merit any thing at the hands of God And Chrysostome saith No man is able to shew such an holy conversation of life to deserve any thing at the hands of God but when he hath done all he is but an unprofitable servant The Papists reply against this and say That although a man cannot merit any thing being in the estate of a servant yet if of a servant hee become a friend hee may merit Now that hee may bee a friend it is plaine by the words of Christ Iohn 15. 15. Hence call I you no servants for the servant knoweth not what his master doth but I have called you friends and in the verse before Yee are my friends To this I answer we are servants still though it please God to accept of us as his friends we are only made friends by acceptance in the merit of Iesus Christ which alters not the former condition of duty and service as may be proved by these places Rom. 6. 18. Being then made free from sinne yee are made the servants of righteousnesse and in the 1 Pet. 2. 16. he exhorteth them As free and not using the libertie for a cloake of maliciousnesse but as the servants of God And Christ saith Ioh. 15. 19. Yee are my friends if yee doe whatsoever I command you therefore because we be servants still and remaine in the same estate and condition wee cannot merit any thing but when wee have done all wee doe but our dutie The second ground is our owne impotencie that we are not able to doe any good thing of our selves much lesse can wee merit anything Now that we can doe no good thing it is plaine by the Scriptures 1 Cor. 15. 10. By the grace of God I am that I am And 2 Cor. 3. 5. saith he Not that we are sufficient of our selves to thinke any thing as of our selves but our sufficiencie is of God So Phil. 2. 13. For it is God that worketh in you both the will and the dead even of his good pleasure Now then if all we doe is by the power of grace and if it is God onely which worketh both the will and the deed then we are beholding to God for it and God is not beholding to us Origen saith well No workes of man can deserve any thing at Gods hand because they cannot thinke any good or doe any good but it must be from God The Papists reply and say that God may give a man grace which he may so husband as that hee may deserve any thing at Gods hand and they make it plaine by this similitude A father gives a farme to his son and gives him a stocke now the sonne may so raise the stocke and play the good husband as he may purchase any thing that the father hath in like manner say they God may give a man grace and hee may so husband it as he may purchase any thing at Gods hand To this I answer If a father should give his sonne a farme and a stock to use and when he had done so his childe could not earne a penny but it must be the father and the son could not stirre a foot or a hand without the father then the father is not beholding to the sonne but the son to the father This is the case betweene God and us for when he gives us any grace he must give us a second grace to use and to imploy it wel and therefore it is manifest we cannot merit any thing at Gods hands it is the doctrine of the Schoole-men and Aquinas makes it plaine hee puts the question and resolves it saith he A man may receive a benefit from another and may deserve it at his hands as a man may give one an house which he may deserve but if a man when he hath given another an house must give him also power to use the house and wisdome to governe the same that man cannot be beholding to him that receives but the receiver must needs be beholding to him that gave it so although God give a man grace which he cannot use well unlesse he also give him power to use it Therefore God is not beholding to us for any thing but we are to God and therefore we cannot merit any thing at Gods hands The third ground is our imperfection that in every thing we doe we sinne against God and if we sinne against him then we cannot merit any
gnashing of teeth when ye shall see Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of God and you your selves shut out of doores That is ye shall see holy and good people goe to Heaven when you shall goe to Hell they shall goe to possesse eternall glory and you to possesse eternall shame so the terrour shall be the greater that wee shall bee excluded and shut out when others shall be admitted into his presence I but is it such a punishment to bee cast out of Gods presence Indeed to a godly and a good man it is for his delight joy and comfort is to be with Christ As we see Psal 80. ult Shew us thy face and we shall be saved O but a wicked man he doth not desire the presence of God I answere there is a two-fold presence of Christ there is a presence of God in grace and a presence of God in glory now wicked men although they doe not desire to be present with God in grace as a number of men doe not desire to be in the house of God or to be neere him in his ordinances preaching prayer and administration of the Sacraments like the Gargesiâ—es when they lost their swine they would have Christ depart from them and in Iob we reade that the wicked say to God Away from us therfore the wicked care not for this presence of God I but though they care not for the presence of God in grace yet there is never a wicked man but would have the presence of God in glory they wish and long for this as Gen. 4. Cain cared not for the presence of God in grace for it is said He went out from the presence of God but he desired the presence of God in goodnesse he would have God to protect him hee would have a marke set on him so likewise Balaam he cared not for the presence of God in grace but he desired the presence of God in glory he desired that he might die the death of the righteous to have that glory and comfort that they have but he cared not to lead their life So Augustine saith Every man is glad of life but every man is not glad of the meanes that leads to life therefore because they doe not desire the presence of God in grace they shall want the presence of God in glory which they so much desire and long for Secondly they shall not onely be shut out of heaven but they shall be excluded and shut out of this earth also for Chrest shall come to judge this world here on earth as Iob 19. 25. For I am sure that my Redeemer liveth and that he shall stand the last on the earth Christ will call all the godly unto him but will drive all the wicked â—nto hell they shall not onely be debarred and shut out of heaven but shall also be expelled and driven out of this earth so that they shall not so much as gather up the crummes that Gods people leave behinde them howsoever that the perfection of the glory of the Saints shall be in heaven yet here in this world they have their inchoation and beginning of glory but the wicked shall not be left here to gather up the crummes that are left behinde them when they goe to heaven O it were well with them if they might live here and tarry on this earth but they shall nor enjoy the least commoditie that Gods people leave behinde them We reade Gen. 3. 23. that Adam was cast out of Paradise to till the earth from whence he was taken this was a grievous and great punishment yet if the wicked of this world were but cast into the field to till the earth from whence they were taken or if they might be put into a cave a dungeon a prison or any strait place it were well with them but they shall not remaine in any part of the earth but shall be driven all into hell this is a torment of all torments not onely to be expelled out of the glorious presence of Christ but also to be driven out of this earth into hell The use is seeing all the wicked of the world shall be banished out of the presence of Christ this must teach us to love the presence of Christ in grace for it is a sure thing if wee love not the presence of Christ in grace we shall never enjoy his presence in glory if we love Gods ordinances love to be at the preaching of the Word love the Sacraments love prayer and the societie of Gods people this is a comfortable testimony that we shall live in the kingdome of glory we have heard out of Hester 2. that Abashuerosh had two houses there was the house of sweet perfume and the Kings house and this was the order of them that first the Virgins were perfumed and trimmed in the house of sweet odors and then were brought home to the Kings house so the Lord hath two houses the house of grace and the house of glory whereof this is the order in the first wee must be perfumed with all the sweet graces of the Spirit so when wee have lived here a time in the Kingdome of grace we may be taken into the second house of the kingdome of glory Secondly seeing the wicked shall be cast out of Gods presence at the day of Iudgement we must be carefull to cast away our sinnes or else our sinnes will cast us out of Gods presence It is a good saying of one O man destroy thy sinnes or thy sinnes will destroy thee If a man had a servant that would rob him at night of all hee had if hee knew it hee would be sure to cast him out of doores before night came such a servant Sinne is that it will rob us of all when night commeth when the day of death and when the judgement is come it will cause us to be cast out of heaven out of the presence of Christ and out of this earth and will not leave us a bit of bread nor a draught of drinke to comfort us therefore let us before the day of death and judgement come cast sinne out of the doores for it will not only take away Christ and heaven from us but all our earthly comfort also The second punishment or paine is Malediction or Gods Curse So they shall not only be cast from the presence of Christ but they shal goe away with the curse of God upon them even the sweet mouth of Christ that shall blesse all the godly it shall curse all the vile and wicked people of the world swearers lyars drunkards and bad livers c. therefore consider what an heavie thing it is to goe away with Christs curse upon them 2 King 2. 24 we reade that Elisha cursed the children that mocked him and there came two Beares out of the Forrest and devoured them O but it is a more heavie
the Apostle saith All things shall worke to the good of them that love God There be many things that seeme to goe against Christians all which yet the Lord turnes to their good the Philistians could not resolve Sampsons riddle but every Christian can as honey came out of the dead body of the Lion so a Christian drawes sweetnesse from the dead body of Christ even in trouble and affliction by perswading of us that God will turne all to our good Thirdly the holy Ghost doth comfort us by perswading of us that God will set an end to all our troubles as it is said Psal 102. That God will arise and have mercy on Sion for the time to have mercy thereon is come even the appointed time is come so also Psal 62. 2. saith he yet hee is my strength and my salvation and my defenceâ— therefore I shall not much be moved Now three wayes the Holy Ghost giveth us comfort in affliction First by perswading us that God will take it away Secondly that if he doth not take it away he will mitigate and asswage it as Psal 18. David saith by my God I have leaped over a wall although God did not take away the wall or though hee doth not make the wall lower yet by the helpe of God I can leape over the wall Thirdly that though he doth not mitigate or asswage it that yet he will give us patience to beare and undergoe it as it is in the Psalme I cried unto the Lord and the Lord heard me and hath renewed my strength therefore we may say with Saint Paul Thankes bee to God who hath comforted us in all our tribulations The second time is In the distresse of Conscience of all distresse there is none like it as Salomon saith Proverb 18. 14. The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmities but a wounded Spirit who can beare Now it is the Holy Ghost that doth comfort a man in this distresse First By perswading us that we are the Children of God Rom. 8. Saint Paul saith The same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that wee are the Children of GOD whereupon Chrysostome saith if GOD should send an Angell or an Archangell and should tell thee that thou art beloved of GOD and that thou art his Childe would not this comfort thee in this distresse of conscience but God hath not sent an Angell or an Archangell onely to perswade thee that thou art the childe of God but hee hath sent his Spirit into thy heart to beare witnesse unto thy spirit that thou art the Childe of God Secondly by perswading us that there is a seede of grace in our hearts as 1 Iohn 3. 9. Whosoever is borne of God sinneth not because his seed remaineth in him and Iohn 8. Christ saith He that beleeveth in mee out of his belly shall flow Rivers of living water therefore seeing there is a seede of grace remaining in all the faithfull though they goe astray and wander yet they doe as the sheepe cry unto the shepheard and are not at rest till they be brought home to God So we see David did in the Psal 119. saith he I have gone astray like a lost sheepe Lord seeke thy servant for I have not forgot thy Commandements The third speciall time is at the day of death when all comforts faile us then the holy Ghost comforts us by perswading us that God is our Father and that we are going home to him and are at peace with him Thus Iohn 17. 11. Christ saith I come to thee holy Father keepe them in thy Name even these which thou hast given me And 2 Pet. 3. 12. saith he Looking for and hasting unto the comming of the day of God So it should be comfort to a Christian that by death he is going home to God and that he cannot bee at rest till he come there Secondly The Holy Ghost doth comfort us by perswading that Heaven is opened for us and that the Angels are ready to receive us and that the ending of this life is the beginning of a better We read Gen. 26. 6. when Iaakob was going to Padan Aram he laid him downe to sleepe upon a stone where he saw a vision a ladder reared up that reacht to Heaven the Angels ascending and descending thereupon and Christ ready to receive them at the head of the ladder So Acts 7. Stephan at the time of death saw Heaven opened and Christ standing at the right hand of God ready to receive him such comfortable visions shall the people of God have at the time of death at least such comforts as shall be fit to comfort them in this Thirdly By perswading us that although our bodies rot and consume yet one day they shall rise againe to glory and happinesse so Iob saith I know that my Redeemer liveth and that he shall stand the last on the Earth and though after my skin worms destroy my body yet shall I see God with my eyes and Iohn 11. 23. Iesus saith to Mortha thy brother shall rise againe to whom Martha replies I know he shall rise in the resurrection at the last day Therefore howsoever our bodies rot and consume in the Grave yet one day they shall rise to glory and happinesse It is a good meditation of a learned man at the time of death and of thy departure thinke of all the good doctrines that have beene taught thee of good Preachers to comfort thy selfe with them remember that Iesus Christ is the Lambe of God that was crucified and killed for thy sinnes and is ready to receive thee who tooke order in his last Will and Testament for thee as Iohn 17. Father saith he I will that where I am there they be also and to the theefe on the Crosse This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise So rest thy selfe in this hope and goe thy way to thy Christ goe home to Abraham Isaak and Iaakob and to all the holy men departed and such as are behinde shall follow after where we shall all meete together to behold God in glory and sing praises to him world without end So this comfort that we have by the Holy Ghost will stand by us when all comfort will faile The sixth benefit we have by the Holy Ghost is abilitie and power to performe any speciall calling for there is no man that can performe any speciall calling till the holy Ghost hath enabled him as 1 Sam. 10. it is said The Spirit of God came upon Saul and made him fit for governement and Acts 2. the Spirit of God came downe upon the Apostles and made them fit to preach to all Nations so Exod. 38. 2. it is said of Bezaleel that He was filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome understanding knowledge and in all workemanship to finde out curious workes in gold silver and in brasse So there is no
hee cannot lose the ground or roote of the Spirit In the 6. of Esay the Prophet tels us that though the trees seeme to be dead in the winter and have no leaves not fruit on them yet they have in them Mackselat as it is in the Hebrew or Substantia as in the latine that is that there is a certaine moisture or sappe that lies in the roote and preserveth it that it dieth not so it is in all the falls of Gods people there is a certaine sappe or moysture of grace that lieth hid in the heart that preserveth them therefore although a man may lose the operations and feeling of the Spirit yet it is but for a little time for the grace that lieth hid in the heart preserveth them The Vse is that it is a sweete comfort to a Christian that if once he hath the spirit of grace the worke of regeneration justification and sanctification wrought in him he shall never lose this A man may lose all worldly friends and comforts his skinne and teeth yea life it selfe but if a man have the spirit hee shall not lose that As Act. 20. Saint Paul saith when Eutichus fell out at the window Trouble not your selves for there is life in him so wee may say in all the falls of Gods people trouble not your selves for there is life there is the spirit of God in them The second is seeing a man may lose the comfort of the spirit and the feeling thereof insomuch that one may have as little comfort as a man that is adjudged to Hell therefore he must take heed that hee doe not grieve the spirit but labour to nourish it by the use of good meanes as Exod. 33. when the Lord was departed from the Children of Israel but a little while no man would put on his best rayment but wept and mourned so a Christian if the Lord takes away the comfortable feeling of his spirit and is departed from him but a day or an hower hee cannot be merry till he feeles it againe and therefore it is good to husband the graces of the spirit that want of them doe not cause him to depart from them Thirdly seeing there are some graces that are proper to the elect and reprobate which a man may have and perish therefore every man should labour to bring himselfe into such estate of grace as hee shall never lose nor the devill and hell shall take away from him it is a pitifull thing that men doe not say to themselves indeed I have the grace of Illumination I have knowledge and restraining grace I have the graces that are proper to good and bad to the reprobate and Elect but what is this to the comfort of a Christian I may perish for all this therefore why doe I not labour for those graces that are proper to the Elect onely which if hee have hee hath assurance never to lose them againe he may lose his goods friends skinne and life but hee cannot lose the Spirit if a castle have three wals about it and the men that are within the first wall be surprised put to the sword and massacred they will labour to get within the second wall that so they may bee preserved so if a man bee come within the first wall that hee hath common graces where the devill may surprise him to escape his danger hee will labour to get within the second wall to get the graces that are peculiar to Gods people and then he shall be safe The last point is how wee may retaine and keepe the Spirit we read Luk. 6. 40. when Christ had raised up the Maide to life he commanded to give her meate thereby to teach us that when the life of nature or the life of grace bee begun there must bee meanes used to nourish it hence wee inferre it must bee every mans care that if he have the Spirit hee must labour to nourish it Now there bee five meanes whereby a man may nourish the Spirit First by a diligent use of the good meanes as preaching the Sacraments prayer reading the Scriptures and conferring of good things this is a speciall meanes to nourish the Spirit It is a principle in nature that bodies are nourished by the same things they were begun so looke by what meanes the Spirit comes into a man by the same things it must be nourished Now wee have heard that the Spirit of God comes into a man by the preaching of the Word prayer repenting of our sinnes so by the same meanes it is continued therefore let men attend to the use of good meanes to heare the Word preached receive the Sacraments pray read the Scriptures and conferre of good things which duties are speciall meanes to retaine the Spirit but if men will not heare the Word preached pray read the Scripture nor meditate of good things but spend time idlely no marvell though the Spirit decay in them for as a man may kill a tree although he want a Saw or an axe to chop downe the top by picking away the moulds from the roote so though a man lay no violent hands on the Spirit yet if hee picke away the moulds take away the use of good meanes the Spirit will decay in him therefore if men would retaine the Spirit let them hold them to the use of good meanes The second meanes to retaine and keepe the Spirit is to take heed wee doe not grieve the Spirit as Ephes 4. 30. Grieve not the Spirit by the which ye are sealed unto the day of redemption it is the Spirit that seales our redemption unto us all the hope we have in God of heaven and of glory it is from the Spirit therefore let us take heede wee doe not grieve the Spirit there are some things in nature that are ready to put forth themselves to man but let them never so little offend them and they are ready to pull in themselves as the eye of a man a snaile and shell-fish the eye of a man is ready to put forth to us but if you offend it never so little it is ready to close and shut up his light the Spirit of God is of this nature it is ready to put forth it selfe to a man but offend it never so little and it will close against him therefore we must take heed wee doe not grieve the Spirit And for your information I will shew you two wayes how a man may grieve the Spirit First when a man sinnes against his Illumination and inlightning when he lyes sweares commits uncleannesse steales against conscience and knowledge and against the first grace of God other sinnes grieve the Spirit but these in a speciall manner they doe as it were wound the Spirit and let out the life and bloud of it so God complaines Ezek. 8. 6. Sonne of man scest thou not what they doe even the great abominations that the house
the Militant Church warring against sinne the World and the Divell Therefore we must looke for no perfect peace here Secondly seeing the Church of God is Militant therefore every man must stand upon his guard and watch armed with Faith Patience and with the graces of Gods Spirit He must take unto him all the Armour of God that is spoken of Eph. 6. that so he may be armed against the temptations of the Divell the World and his owne sinnes and corruptions he must not be secure but he must stand on his watch We read Matth. 13. 25. Whilst men slept the Divell came and did sow tares not when their bodies slept but when their care indeavour and zeale was asleepe so when men bee secure and stand not upon their watch and guard then the Divell comes to surprise them therefore the watchfulnesse and diligence of the Divell should teach us to be watchfull and diligent We finde 1 King 3. when the true mother of the childe was asleepe the false mother came and stole away the live-childe and laid a dead childe in the roome of it so the Divell will doe when men sleepe in sinne hee will steale away the live-childe and lay a dead child in the roome of it that is he will steale away our lively faith hope repentance and will leave dead faith and dead affection in their roome Therefore the watchfulnesse of the Divell must make us watchfull to resist him Thirdly seeing the Church of God is militant it is cleare we cannot escape without wounds and blowes in this life therefore it must bee our wisedome when we take any to labour to cure and heale them that so we doe not bleede to death with them So Heb. 12. 13. saith the Apostle And make straight sâ—eppes unto your selfe lest that which is halting be turned out of the way but let it rather be healed and Revel 3. 2. awake and strengthen the things which remaine that are ready to die here wee see the Church had wounds but it must be the care of the Church to heale their wounds It is a fearefull thing that the Divell many times wounds a man in his care faith patience love or zeale and yet they have no care to recover againe they doe not runne to prayer to repent of their sinnes returne to God get faith and come to the preaching of the Word and to the Sacraments that so they might recover and be healed We read 2 Kings 8. when Iehoram was wounded of the Assyrians he returned into Iezreel to be healed of his wounds so when the Divell hath wounded us in our care faith or in our zeale it must be our wisedome to returne to the Word and to the Sacraments to be healed of them Fourthly though wee have a great deale of toyle and trouble here in the Church militant yet we may be comforted because it is the way and the gate to the church triumphant as Iohn 16. 2. Christ saith Verely verely I say unto you that ye shall weepe and lament but the World shall rejoyce and yee shall have sorrow but your sorrow shall be turned into joy So Revel 21. 4. saith he And God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow neither crying nor no more paine So then although the people of God have a number of troubles and temptations here yet it may comfort them that one day they shall bee blessed in the Church triumphant We see as long as a man is at Sea in the Ship he is flung here and there and tossed up and downe and yet it is the Ship that must carry himsafe to the Haven and Shore so as long as wee live in the militant Church we cannot be at quiet it is a place full of trouble wee shall have the world the flesh and the Divell to vexe and trouble us yet because the militant Church is the ship that must carry us to the shore that is to Heaven therefore it must bee our care so to live in the militant Church that we may be a member in the Church triumphant that when we have passed the glassie Sea of this world wee may live in the blessed presence of Christ and for ever sing the song of Moses and the Lambe SERMON LXI REVELATION 1. 20. The seven golden Candlestickes which thou sawest are the seven Churches WEE spake the last day of the parts of the Church of God which generally are two the Triumphant part and the Millitant the triumphant part is that which is blessed with God in Heaven and it is so called because it is not in conflict and combate as wee bee but hath triumphed and overcome temptation the Divell sinne and lusts being now blessed in Heaven with God himselfe the millitant we shewed was so called because of that continuall warfare wee are in with the flesh the world and the Divell untill thereby wee are brought home into the triumphant Now for the particuler there be divers parts of the Church as the Ocean Sea is all one in it selfe yet by the reason there bee many armes and creekes of it which runnes by divers countries therefore it is called by the name of the countries and kingdomes it runnes by as the English Sea and the French Sea and the Spanish Sea so although the Church of God be one in her owne receit yet by reason that it spreadeth it selfe into divers Countries and Kingdomes it is called by the name of the Country or kingdome it is neere as the English Church and the French Church and the Dutch Church so there are many parts thereof all which make but one Church There was a Popish convert that made an objection against this saith he the Church of God is one and the reformed Churches are many therefore the reformed Churches are not the Church of God as Cantic 6. 8. But my Dove is all alone shee is the onely daughter of her mother To this I answere in this cavill there is first ignorance of the Scripture secondly ignorance of learning First it doth shew hee is ignorant of the Scripture for although the Church of God is but one in it selfe yet there be divers parts of it which are called Churches as in this place which is my Text The seeven golden candlestickes are the seven Churches So Gal. 1. 21. And after that I went into the coasts of Asyria and Cilicia for I was knowne by face unto the Churches of Iudea So 1 Cor. 14. 35. for God is not the Author of confusion but of peace as we see in all the Churches of the Saints so though the Church of God bee but one in it selfe yet there are diverse parts of it Secondly this shewes ignorance in learning the Church of God is but one but how is it but one It is one as a great line is one composed of a number of small lines so saith Cyprian
because the Scripture is the Word of God it is the highest Iudge Aquinas saith whosoever bringeth a letter from one it is as if he brought the party so when we bring Gods Word for a thing it is as if wee should bring God because it is the voyce of God who is the highest Iudge of all therefore although a kingdome and a country should command us to doe such and such things if the Word of God condemne it we must not doe it Gen. 3. When the devill came to the Woman to tempt her to eate of the forbidden fruite saith shee God hath said wee shall not eate of it so a Christian should doe when hee meets with temptations and is tempted to sinnes he must say God hath said I must not lye deceive prophane the Sabboth be drunken I must not misspend my time because God hath forbidden it therefore I must not doe it Thirdly seeing the Scripture is the Word of God wee must take heed wee doe not neglect it because it comes from God and is the voyce of God that saith feare God love your brethren live in charity one with another walke holily and christianly repent of your sinnes therefore we must respect the voyce of God as it is 1 Thes 4. he therefore that despiseth these things despiseth not man but God therefore seeing God hath said Pray continually in all things give thankes wee must take heed wee doe not despise the Word of God Fourthly seeing the Scripture is the Word of God therefore this will direct us in the dangerous passages of this world as Psal 119. saith David thy Word is a lanthorne unto my feet and a light unto my path so Matth. 2. when the Wisemen went to seeke Christ there was a starre appeared unto them which they followed till it brought them to the house whereas Christ was such a starre is the Bible the holy Scripture if wee follow it it will not leave us till it bring us to Christ Saint Basil saith it is the manner of Marriners when they bee at Sea to direct themselves in their voyage safe home by casting their eyes up to Heaven in the day looking to the Sunne and in the night to some bright starre so must thou doe if thou wilt goe safe to heaven looke to the Word of God and hold to it that it may be a direction to thee let not thine eyes slumber nor sleepe but follow on till thou come to a joyfull beholding of God in Christ and all the holy Angels and people of God where we shall live for ever and ever We have already spoken of foure points wherein the dignitie of the Church consists first that it is called the City of God secondly that it is called the body of Christ thirdly that it is called the Spouse of Christ fourthly that it is called the ground and Pillar of truth Fifthly that it is like to Noahs Arke that there is no salvation without it for as in the old world all perished that were not gathered into Noahs Arke their wisedome Towers castles and goods could not save them so all that are not gathered into the Church they shall perish it is not their wisdome nor wealth that can save them for the Church is the Arke of God there is no salvation but in Sion that is in the Church of God therefore the holy Scripture saith in this place of those God had a purpose to save he added to the Church from day to day so Ephe. 5. 23. Saint Paul saith that Christ is the Saviour of his body now the Church is the body of Christ therefore there are none saved but the Church that is none but they which are joyned to Christ and become members of him as Iosh 2. 18 19. there wee see a covenant was made betweene Rahab and the Spies that she should hang a red threed or a cord out of the window at their comming so all that were within the house should be saved but if they were out of the house though they were her owne kindred yet they should perish their bloud should be upon their owne heads such a covenant God hath made with us that if we will get into the house where the red threed the cord hangs out of the bloud of Christ we shall bee saved but all that be without this house are like to perish their bloud shall be upon their owne heads Now there are foure reasons why there is no Salvation but in the true Church of God First because there onely the heavenly light shineth the Church is the Goshen of God where the heavenly light shineth when all the world over lye in Aeygptian darknesse as wee see in the Scriptures therefore because the heavenly light shineth in the Church there is no salvation without it so Esai 59. 10. it is said Wee grope for the wall like the blind as one without eyes who stumbles in the noone dayes as in the twilight wanting the light they dash here and there they grope for the wall and cannot finde it so all that be out of the Church of God want this same heavenly light to shine unto them they dash here and there grope for the wall lose themselves and shall never be able to finde the way to heaven therefore because the light of God shineth in the Church onely there is no salvation without it Secondly because wee can have no Communion with Christ unlesse wee have Communion with the members of Christ for as it is in the naturall so it is in the mysticall body of Christ in the naturall body wee cannot have Communion with the head unlesse we have Communion with the members for my hand cannot have Communion with my head unlesse it bee joyned to my arme so wee cannot have Communion with Christ unlesse wee have had Communion with his members which is the true Church of God therefore there is no salvation without it Thirdly because no where else wee can looke for a blessing but in the Communion of the faithfull and societie of the godly It is true indeed as David saith that the earth is full of the goodnesse of God but the speciall blessing of God resteth onely in the societie of the faithfull as Exod. 20. 24. saith God In all places where I shall put the remembrance of my name I will come to thee and blesse thee so Psal 113. 3. it is said of the Church For there the Lord appointed blessing and life for evermore Now the mountaines of Sion are figure of the true Church of God so the blessing of Sion is no where but in the Communion of the true Church as Iohn 5. wee see a number of Lame men sicke diseased lay at the poole side waiting when the Angell of God should come down and stir the waters because whosoever could get in after the waters were stir'd was healed what disease soever he had so because in
a time when divers men were excluded from the Congregation of the Lord as Num. 22. the Ammonites the Moabites because they did not meete the people of the Lord with bread and water but now it hath pleased God to take in all sorts of men so that no man is excluded unlesse hee will exclude himselfe as it is said Esai 65. 25. That the Wolfe and the Lambe shall feed together and the Lion shall eate straw like the Bullock and to the Serpent dust shall bee his meat the sense is that in the time of the Gospell the Lord will alter the naughtinesse of mens hearts and bring them to joine in holy sweet communion one with another but if they would not attend him but desire rather to live in their sinnes still than they should live in Gods curse the Serpent shall eate dust hence wee are taught seeing God doth exclude no man wee must take heede wee doe not exclude our selves If a man comes to a Kings Court in meane apparell and have no good attendance he can have small hope of accesse to the King oh but let him come to Gods court though hee come never so meanely and basely apparelled if hee bee well attended with faith and the graces of his Spirit then he shall have accesse into the presence Chamber of Almightie God therefore seeing no man is excluded doe not thou exclude thy selfe If a gift grant or pardon should come from the King to certaine persons that would claime it there is no man that would exclude himselfe and say it doth not belong to mee but every man would labour to have his part in it so the Lord hath given a gift and a grant to bestow pardon of sinnes the love and favour of God heaven and happinesse to all that will repent and beleeve in Christ Therefore no man must exclude himselfe and say it doth not belong to mee but labour to have his part in it Thus the Church is Catholike in regard of the persons Thirdly the Church of God is Catholike in regard of time for it hath beene in all ages and so shall continue to the end of the world it began in Adams time and shall continue to the last man that shall live it hath bin in all times and it shall continue so long as the world doth last For this world was made for the good of the Church therefore God lets it stand for their sakes and as soone as the people of God be gathered home then this world shall have an end as the Prophet David hath it Psal 48. O God according to thy Name so is thy praise unto the worlds end so also Psal 89. thy seed will I establish for ever and set up thy Throne from generation to generation and Dan. 2. 44. it is said And in the dayes of those Kings shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdome that shall not be destroyed a Kingdome that shall not bee given to another but that shall breake and destroy all those Kingdomes and it shall stand for ever Here wee may see the honour that God brings us to to bee of that Communion and fellowship that all the Saints are of to bee of that Church that Adam Abel Henoch Noah Abraham Moses and all the rest of the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and Christ himselfe were of and all the holy men that have lived as Ephes 1. 11. saith the Apostle Now therefore yee are no more strangers nor forrenners but citizens with the Saints and of the household of God and are builded upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone so Heb. 12. 17. Saint Paul saith for yee are not come to the mount that might bee touched c. but yee are come to the mount Sion and to the citie of the living God the celestiall Ierusalem and to the company of innumerable Angels and to the congregation of the first borne whose names are written in Heaven and to God the Iudge of all men and to the Spirits of just and perfect men So then wee see that this is the honour that God hath brought us to to bee of the same Church and company that the Prophets Apostles holy men and Christ himselfe were of Therefore to apply it first let us not lose the graces of God like a slight huswife that keepes the emptie caske and boxe and loseth the Iewell but let us labour to partake of the same graces with them seeing wee are of the same Church that they bee of Secondly seeing the Church hath beene in all times past and shall continue to the worlds end therefore it may bee our comfort in all the troubles that doe befall it when wee see men conspire against and labour to destroy it yet notwithstanding all that they can doe it shall stand and continue to the worlds end It hath bin in all times and it shall continue for ever as Psal 48. 8. David saith As wee have heard so have wee seene in the citie of the Lord of Hosts in the citie of our God God will establish it for ever Therefore seeing hee hath established the Church it shall stand though all the world were set against it Augustine saith well The enemies of the Church though they come and gather themselves together to destroy and roote it out yet this is the comfort Christ will keepe it hee hath a sword to defend it he will tye up the devill and shut up hell that they shall not trouble the Church therefore though wee doe not see the Church visbile it not being patent and openly seene but sometime hidden as it was in the time of Elias from the fury of the world yee we must beleeve that the Church of God is Catholike or Universall that it hath beene in all times and it shall continue to the worlds end Now the Papists adde somewhat unto this Article and say that wee must beleeve in the Catholike Romish Church but this is first absurd in Religion and secondly absurd in Reason it is absurd in Religion because the Romish Church must fall in the time of Antichrist as the Scripture sheweth and as the Papists themselves say but the true Catholike Church that shall ever continue therefore it is absurd in religion to beleeve in the Catholike Romish Church Secondly it is absurd in Reason because that Rome when it was at the best could but be a part of the Church and a part cannot bee the whole Church as Scholars know therefore it is absurd in Reason But they say that the name of Catholike doth properly belong to them to this I answer as Christ did to some that lived in the Church Revel 2. 4. that said they were Iewes but saith Christ they are the Synagogue of Sathan so I may say of them though they terme themselves to be true Catholikes yet they be but a conspiracie against Christ Now by three reasons I
written of Gods people to whom he will shew a speciall favour Though shee follow after her lovers yet shall she not come at them though shee seeke them yet shall she not finde them then shall she say I will goe and returne to my first husband for at that time was I better than now in like manner when we are gone from God and fall from him by our sinnes this will be a great meanes to recover that we may returne againe when wee consider it was better with us when wee walked with God and made conscience of our wayes than now when wee in vaine labour in sinfull vanity so that then we returne when wee see wee can finde no where better entertainment than in the house of God Secondly it is not unprofitable for a man to consider what great blessings and benefits God bestowes particularly on the Church that the wicked of the world may see what goodly things they have lost and what rich blessings and benefits God hath given and granted out to the Church to such as be poore sinners and strangers that the consideration of these blessings and benefits may provoke them to come home to God and to have communion with the people of God that so they may have their parts in these blessings and benefits as Hest 3. 17. We may see that many of the land became Iewes for the feare of the Iewes fell upon them But what is the feare of an earthly King to the feare of God and what are the priviledges of an earthly kingdome to those blessings and benefits that God bestowes on his people therefore if such a small matter provoked them to be Iewes how much more should such great matters provoke the men of this world to become Christians and to be of the societie of Gods people Now there be two sorts of blessings given unto the Church some whereof appertaine to this life some to the life to come those that he hath given us to enjoy in this life are the cōmunion of Saints and the forgivenesse of sins those that appertaine to the life to come are the resurrection of the Body and the life everlasting Such therefore is the goodnesse of God to us that he doth not onely lead us in the hope of future things but hee hath given us something present in hand till he bring us home to Heaven to the enjoying of all the rest of his blessings The Lord promised to the Children of Israel to bring them to the land of Canaan and to put them in possession of it but first they were a long while led in the wildernesse when Moses sent spies into the land which did bring home unto them of the fruite thereof to taste of it as it is Numb 12. 18. that so they might have comfortable hope that one day they should enjoy it even so it pleased God in the wildernesse of this world to give us a taste of Heaven and Glory and of the Life to come that wee might long after the full possession of Heaven and happinesse therefore wee may admire at the kindnesse of God who giveth us somewhat in hand present so that all our happinesse is not laid up in hope as Tertullian saith the Lord hath given us a pawne and pledge that one day hee will render the whole to us Now of the blessings that God doth bestow on his People in this life The first is the communion of Saints for wee doe beleeve that there is a blessed and holy Communion of Saints in this world and that there is no communion like it There be divers communions in this world there is a communion of theeves spoken of Prov. 1. 14. Cast in thy lot amongst us we will all have one purse So there is also a communion of darkenesse as Esay 5. 12. say they Come I will bring joy and wee will fill our selves with strong drinke and to morrow shall be as this day and much more abundant so likewise there is a communion of the enemies of God as Psal 2. 1. Why doe the Heathen rage and the People murmur in vaine the kings of the Earth band themselves together and the Princes of the Earth are assembled against the Lord and against his Christ so wee see that there be divers communions in this world but fearefull and heavy shall the end of all these be for as they have had communion together in sinne so shall they have communion in paines and torments So as you heard out of the Parable Matth. 13. Christ saith The tares shall be bound together in bundles that is all the wicked such as hinder the growth of the corne Augustine thus expounds that part of the Parable where Christ saith The tares shall be bound together in bundles that is every kinde of sinner shall bee bound up together the Adulterers together the Theeves together the Drunkards together and perjured persons together they shall be bound together in bundles for the further increase of their torments for as many strawes or stickes being bound together in a bundle serve to set one another on fire and to increase the flame so the number of the wicked being bound together shall increase one anothers torment and griefe so that it shall not be as the World saith the more the merrier but the more the greater torment fearefull and heavie shall the end of all such Communions be therefore let us labour to have Communion with the Saints in Faith Repentance the graces of the Spirit and then we shall have Communion with the Saints in glory As Mat. 8. Christ saith that They shall come from the East and from the West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaak and Iaakob in the Kingdome of God So Gen. 25. it is said that Abraham when he died was gathered to his people Abraham was a holy and a faithfull man and therefore when he died hee was gathered to his people that is to such as he was to holy and faithfull people so likewise in the same Chapter Ismael when he died was gathered to his People he was a bad man and was gathered to such as himselfe was for looke of what communion a man is to the same hee shall be gathered If thou art an adulterer thou shalt bee gathered to such if a Theefe to Theeves if a Drunkard to Drunkards if a Swearer to Swearers for looke what communion thou art of to the same thou shalt be gathered Therefore if thou wouldst not then have communion with such as theeves bee c. have no fellowship with them in their sinnes but labour to have communion with the Saints in Faith and Repentance and in the graces of the Spirit in this life and then thou shalt be gather'd to such and enjoy with them glory in the life to come Now the communion of Saints consists in three things 1. That we have Communion with God 2. That we have Communion with Christ 3. That
death and merit so that whatsoever is due to Christ in regard of the right of his death and merit wee may claime at Gods hand the favour of God the pardon of our sins and the glory of Heaven is due to us in regard of the merit of his death as Peter saith By his stripes we are healed so a Christian may be bold to say Christ is mine and his death mine his life is mine and his crosse mine and his paines mine to my eternall comfort therfore in the troubles of conscience and accusations of the Divell we may goe to God and tender before him the death and merits of Christ if we should tender our owne righteousnesse this would shame and disgrace us If a man should be imprisoned for a debt which was payed by a suretie if he could finde the suretie he would bring him to the Iudge and say here is the Man that did discharge my debt here are the empty bagges that the money came out of that paid my creditor surely any Iudge would acquit that Man so when the Devill shall implead us for our sinnes we may goe to God and shew him Christ and we may quiet and stay our selves here saying This is he that hath paid my debt here is the emptie purse here are the empty veines that the blood came out of and then without all doubt God will acquit us Therefore we must tender the merits of Christ to God spread them before him and stand to them To this purpose saith Chrysostome Christ hath taken away the hand-writing which was against us and hath given us another bill bond or new writing whereby we may claime Christ He hath not done by us as the unjust Steward did by abatement but hee having quite wiped out all hath given us a new bill and hath made God a debtor to us Thirdly the power of our spirituall life We indeed are able by nature to move and stirre and to do the duties of our calling to buy and sell c. but are not able to stir a foote to Heaven to looke after that nor move towards it till Christ communicates a spirituall life unto us So 1 Iohn 5. 12. saith he He that hath the Sonne hath life and he that hath not the Sonne hath not life as 2 King 12. 21. the dead Souldier was not able to move or stir till being laid in the Sepulchre of Elisha he touched his loynes and then he revived and stood upon his feete so we are dead by nature and not able to move or stirre a foote in the wayes of God till we touch the Body of Christ by Faith then we revive and stand up life comes into us againe Fourthly the dignitie of his owne estate for by nature Christ is the Son of God and he makes us the Sonnes and Daughters of God by Adoption and Grace and drawes us into the same dignitie and honour with him to be called the Sonnes of God But it is a harder matter for us to be made the Sonnes of God than for Christ to bee made the Sonne of Man Now as Christ communicates something to us so wee something to him We communicate to him three things first our Nature secondly our sinnes thirdly our troubles and afflictions Here wee see what an exchange wee make with Christ Hee communicates to us himselfe the right of his death merit and spirituall life and the dignitie of his owne State and we communicate to him our nature our sinnes and troubles First wee communicate to him our Nature and that not in the best estate when it was in integrity but since it was disgraced and subject to sicknesses diseases and troubles this is the change wee make with Christ like Hiram and Salomon Hiram gave to Salomon gold and silver and Firre trees and what the heart of the King could desire and Salomon gave to him a few dirty Cities In like manner Christ giveth to us what our heart can desire his owne selfe the right of his death merit and spirituall life the dignitie of his owne estate and we give him a few dirty cloathes our bad nature disgraced with sinne subject to troubles and afflictions If wee would have communicated any thing it should have beene of the best because He is God blessed for ever Amen it should have beene when our nature had beene in the best estate but we communicate to him our sinnes and troubles therefore wee should admire Christs love and goodnesse to us that will accept of this exchange Secondly we have communicated a worse thing than this our sins as 1 Pet. 2. 14. who his own selfe bare our sins in his body on the tree c. all the wicked shall carry their owne sins on their backe to Hell with them but the sinnes of the godly are laid on the backe of Christ he bare them the cruell Souldiers laid the Crosse on Christ and made him to beare it but we laid a greater burthen than that on him the burthen of our sins for the weight of the crosse is nothing to the weight of our sinnes Thirdly we communicate to Christ our troubles and dangers as Esay 63. 9. In all their troubles he was troubled and Col. 1. 24. Now I rejoyce in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the sufferings of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake so Christ suffereth still in his members by compassion and fellow feeling And these be the goodly things that we communicate to Christ nothing but our nature and sins our troubles and dangers as I told you a little before out of 1 Kings 9. 11. there was an exchange betweene king Salomon and Hiram he gave Salomon gold silver Firre trees and Cedar trees and all that the heart of the king could wish and Salomon gave Hiram twentie dirty cities in the land of Galile but it is a better exchange that Christ makes with us for he giveth all that the heart of a Christian can wish his wisedome righteousnesse himselfe his merits and death a spirituall life and the same dignitie and honour with him but we againe repay him with our nature sins and dangers therefore hence let us learn to admire this great kindnesse and love of Christ to us that will be content therewith Now as the Saints have communion with God and with Christ so have they communion with one another by meanes of love as Exod. 25. We see the golden Cherubim did so looke towards the Arke and the Mercy seat as that they looked one towards another So wee must looke to God and to Christ by the eye of faith as we must have one eye also to one another by love This societie is comfortable for Gen. 2. 18. God saith It is not good that man should be alone therefore if it were a good thing for man to have communion and societie in the life of nature much better is
no man can give grace unlesse he first take away the bar and stop that hindreth grace As a River being stopped cannot runne unlesse the stop that did hinder it be removed so it is in grace now that which is the bar and stop that hindreth grace is the guilt of sinne but no man can take away the guilt of sinne but it is Christ onely that must save his people from their sinnes as the Angell said therefore if no man can take away the guilt of sinne no man can give grace if hee cannot give grace he cannot be a Saviour if hee cannot be a Saviour he cannot merit for any man Thirdly all that the People of God can doe is little enough for themselves and if it be little enough for themselves then they have no overplus for others that they have little enough for themselves it may appeare by the speech of the wise Virgins to the foolish Matth. 2. 5. And the foolish said to the wise Give us of your oyle for our lampes are out But the wise answered saying Not so lest there be not enough for us Saint Hilary in that place saith Get oyle in your lampes for no man can be helped by the good deeds of another therefore if good men have little enough for themselves then they can have no overplus for others Moreover it is a strange thing that the same men deny the imputation of Christs righteousnesse for they say that Christs righteousnesse cannot be imputed to us and yet they hold that the righteousnesse of the Saints may bee communicated so then they attribute more to the Saints than unto Christ Would any man thinke that a man of judgement discretion and knowledge should fall upon such rockes and sands but no marvel for when men will not beleeve the truth then God gives them up to strange delusions to beleeve lies Now though the Saints doe not communicate their merits one unto another yet thankes bee to God they doe communicate their graces and gifts one to another they do exhort admonish and pray for one another The use of this is first that seeing there is a communion of Saints therefore it must be our care to uphold good things to incourage one another and to quicken them in the life of Iesus We see what communion there is amongst the drunkards of our age to swill and swagger how much more should Christians have communion together to strengthen and helpe one another to Heaven Therefore wee should doe as poore people doe lay all the ends together to nourish the little sparkes that be in us Secondly seeing that there is a Communion of Saints therefore we must desire to appertaine to that body and societie that so wee may partake of those Roiall Privileges with them naturally a man hath but one head to advise him and give him counsell one tongue to speake for him two eyes to forsee dangers two hands to releeve him in any neede and two feete to goe for him but by the Communion of Saints a man hath ten thousand heads to advise him and give him counsell ten thousand eyes to forsee dangers ten thousand tongues to speake for him therefore it must bee every mans care to repent him of his sinnes to remove them and to get faith in Christ that hee may appertaine to them Wee see in a great citie there bee divers companies and some there bee that have greater Priviledges than other whereof men desire chiefly to bee free so in the spirituall citie the invisible Church there bee many immunities and privileges above other companies which Gods deare children should labour to enjoy and have societie and fellowship therein Wee are now come to the second thing The Communion of the living with the dead which consists chiefly in two things first That the Saints departed wish well to those that be living desire their consummation in glorie for it is the nature of charitie to wish well to others Now in the Saints it is not diminished but increased as S. Paul saith 1 Cor. 13. 12. For wee know but in part and wee prophecie but in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be abolished So then in generall they wish well to us indeed they doe not know our particular estate as Iob 14. 21. thou changest his face and sendest him away and hee knowes not if his sonnes shall be honorable neither shall bee understand any thing concerning them whether they bee of low degree and so Esai 63. 16. Doubtlesse thou art our Father though Abraham he ignorant of us and Israel know us not yet thou O Lord art our Father and our Redeemer hence it is manifest that though the Saints departed know not our particular wants yet in generall they wish well unto us and dsire that wee may come to the same glorie that they enjoy and may arrive at the same Haven of Happinesse and doe also looke every day for us till the finall consummation shall come this is comfortable to consider that the whole bodie of the Saints in Heaven wish well unto us and looke every day when wee shall come to them as men in a Shipwracke when some bee scaped gotten to the shore they remaine longing and looking when the rest of their company shall arrive so the Godly having escaped Shipwracke in this world stand upon the shore of their own happinesse and every day looke when the rest of their brethren shall arrive at the same place with them therefore why should holy people be afraid to die though they lose their earthly friends yet they shall goe to all the Saints departed to such as wish well to them and looke every day for them they shall goe to Abraham Isaak and Iaakob and to all the holy men departed this is the first thing that the living with the dead have Communion in Secondly the living and the dead have Communion in the same hope faith and love conversing with them in Heaven even with Abraham Isaak and Iaakob and all the holy people and Saints so S. Paul saith Now therefore yee are no more strangers and forreners but citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God and Heb. 12. 22. but yee are come to the mount Sion and to the citie of the living God the celestiall Ierusalem and to the Company of Innumerable Angels and to the congregation of the first borne which are written in Heaven and to God the Iudge of all and to the Spirits of just and perfect men This is the honour of a true Christian that hee shall not onely have Communion with weake and fraile men such as wee bee but also with Angells and Archangells and all the Saints departed conversing with them in their faith hope and love Wee see in a great house there bee many Roomes and lodgings there bee some that lodge in the upper some in the lower Roomes and yet they bee
of the body therefore all our care must be for the salvation of our soules whatsoever becommeth of our bodies our care must bee for our soules yet wee see what a-doe there is about the body all our care is for to cloath and feed it and yet that shall come to the dust for a while and the soule shall live for ever in glorie or in paine therefore our chiefest care must bee for that Wee see the theefe on the crosse makes his Request to Christ that hee would remember him when hee comes in his Kingdome all his care was for the saving of his soule hee doth not pray Christ to pull the nayles and the splinters out of his hands and feete to asswage and mitigate his bodily paines but all his care is for saving of his soule in like manner when wee come to die our request must bee that God would save our soules whatsoever becommeth of the body I did shew you the other day that if a house were burnt downe and the men in it should escape wee use to say thankes bee to God for it so though our bodies goe to the dust yet prayse God that our soules goe to heaven into eternall joy and glorie The second thing that I will demonstrate is that the soule doth not sleepe in the body when it is dead this is against the is Anabaptists who say that the soule sleepes in the body when it is in the grave but I know no ground for this opinion for whereas Christ sayes Iohn 11. our friend Lazarus sleepeth c. that cannot bee meant of the soule but of the death of the body so Matth. 27. it is said that the Saints that slept arose so then they have no Scripture for their opinion but against them Now wee will see what Reason wee have against them First see what is the cause of sleeping for it is by reason of certaine vapours that arise from the bottome of the stomack and ascend into the head where they binde the senses Now this cause is not in the soule and therefore that cannot sleepe Againe if the soule should sleepe it must sleepe in the body for cast out of the body it cannot sleepe because as long as the soule is in the body there is life in a man as S. Paul saith Act. 20. 9. of Eutichus Trouble not your selves saith he for there is life in him when he fell out of the window and every one thought hee had beene dead If they say that the soule sleepes out of the body it must sleepe in Heaven or in Hell or in this world or in the grave It can not sleepe in Heaven for there is joy nor in Hell for there is paine nor in this world for there is labour and paine nor in the grave for there is corruption therefore away with this sleepy opinion Now there is another kinde of sleepe of the soule in the body which S. Paul speaketh of Ephes 5. Awake thou that sleepest and stand up from the dead and Christ shall give thee life therefore it is good for men to awake while they bee here out of this sleepe of sinne lest they bee fearefully awaked at the dreadfull day of judgement with this fearefull sentence Goe ye cursed into Hell fire prepared for the Devill and his Angells The third thing that I will demonstrate unto you is That the soules doe not goe to a middle place as the Papists say if men have done well then they goe to Heaven presently but if they have committed great faults then they rest in a middle place The Scriptures shew otherwise Eccle. 12. it is said that dust goeth to the earth and the soule to God that gave it and Christ said to the theefe This day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradise Origen saith that that which Christ spake to the theefe on the Crosse hee spake to all his people that when they died their soules goe presently to joy and S. Paul shewes the same where hee saith 2 Cor. 6. 7. Therefore wee are bold and love rather to remove out of the body and to dwell with God Hence then wee see it plaine in the Scripture that so soone as a man dieth his soule goeth home to God to glorie and happinesse if hee bee a true beleever Therefore seeing the soule doth not die neither with the body as the Atheists say nor sleepe in the body as the Anabaptists say nor rest in a middle place as the Papists say it is a certaine truth that the soules of the Godly are gathered presently after death into the Kingdome of Heaven O then what a joyfull meeting will that be when my soule and thy soule and all the soules of Gods Children shall bee gathered to Angels and Archangels to the Patriarchs and Prophets to Abraham Isaak and Iaakob and all the Holy men of God that are departed in the faith of Christ therfore above all things my brethren labour to have Communion with the Saints here in the Kingdome of Grace that thou mayest have Communion with them in the Kingdome of glorie for if it bee a sweet thing to have Communion with the Saints here in this life much more it is a sweet and joyfull thing to have Communion with them in the Kingdome of glorie Now there are foure things in this life that hinder and allay the comfortable Communion that the Saints should have one with another 1. The mixture of wicked men 2. The Imperfection of good men 3. The Distance of place 4. The narrownesse of their love The first thing that taketh downe and allaieth the comfortable communion of the People of God in this World is mixture malorum The mixture of evill men and that in two respects First because they hurt and vexe them with their wrongs of the People of God be as Lambes amongst Wolves innocent and harmelesse and the wicked Ezekiel 34. 21. They are called Rammes that thrust with side and with shoulder and push at the weake with their hornes untill they have scattered them Therefore David complaines of the wicked Psal 144 That they eate Gods People as a man eats bread so also Psal 41. 9. saith he Yea my familiar friends whom I trusted which did eate of my bread have lift up the heele against me they that were of the same communion with him did much wrong him Saint Basil observeth that a ship in the Sea is in more danger of those rockes that are hidden with water than with those that may be seene a great way off so saith he the close and secret enemies of the Church and such as live amongst them are more dangerous than they that be open and apparent to be seene Secondly they grieve and offend them with their sinnes though they do not wrong nor hurt them otherwise yet with their sinnes and their uncivill conversation they doe vexe and grieve them as 2 Pet. 2.
8. it is said that Lots soule was vexed every day with the uncleane conversation of the Sodomites dwelling amongst them and yet they did not hurt with their hands If one man should set up a number of goodly lights and one should come and make a smoke in the roome it would dimme the lights so the Lord hath set up a number of Saints to shine as lights in this World and the Divell he thrusts in a number of vile and wicked men to make a smoke to dampe their light which although they cannot quite quench yet they much dimme this doth hinder and allay the sweete and comfortable communion that the Saints should have one with another Now in the Kingdome of Heaven there shall be no such matter as Matth. 13. 41. It is said that Christ will thrust out of his kingdome all things that offend so there shall not bee a wicked man left to hurt nor offend them so Esay 11. 9. it is said They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountaine and likewise Revel 21. 27. it is said And there shall enter into it no uncleane thing neither whosoever worketh abomination or telleth lies againe Revel 22. 15. saith he For without shall be dogges inchanters whoremongers murtherers Idolaters and whosoever loveth and maketh lies So all the wicked shall be excluded and shut out of the kingdome of God there shall be no body to hurt the Saints nor to grieve and offend them O how comfortable will the communion of Saints bee in Heaven Secondly Imperfectio bonorum the imperfection of good men for they be not perfectly sanctified in this world they are regenerated but in part partly flesh and partly spirit so by reason hereof there bee many jarres and brangles that doe arise amongst them as Gregory saith out of Psal. 10. that many times friends have much adoe to agree for wee see Abraham and Lot were both sanctified and holy men and yet there was a jarre betweene them they were glad to be parted Gen. 13. 8. so Paul and Barnabas wee both good and holy men and yet they were so at oddes one with another that they parted company Acts 15. 39. Damascen observeth that as there is no rose since the fall of Man but hath his prickles so there is no man even the best that is but hath some thing or other in him that is distastefull but in Heaven all these infirmities shall be taken away and then there will bee infinite matter of comfort As Gen. 21. 10. yee see that there was a jarre betweene Abraham and Sarah about the bondwoman and her childe who when shee was cast out all was at peace so many times there is contention and strife betweene Christians all being about the bondwoman and her Childe that is the reliques and remainders of corruptions in the flesh but when they shall be taken from us then wee shall have sweet agreement therefore if the communion of Saints be comfortable here how much more comfortable will it be in Heaven Thirdly distantia locorum that they live in remote places one from another and yet there is a providence of God in it For the People of God are said to be the salt of the Earth Salt must not be laid all in one place but it is sprinkled and scattered in every place to make meat seasonable and savoury that is unto many so the Godly doe not live all in one Towne Countrie and Place but are scattered and sprinkled all the world over to season the hearts of their brethren and their soules to make them savoury unto God so because they be thus scattered and hindered one from another this doth hinder and allay the sweet and comfortable communion that they should have one of another It is said Iudges 5. 16. For the divisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart for Reuben was placed on the other side of Iordan so that they could not get mutuall helpe from them because there was a River betweene them In like manner because there is a Iordan betweene the People of God in this World some living in one Countrie and some in another so that they cannot lend their mutuall helpe one to another this maketh great thoughts of heart and allayeth the comfort that they might have one of another but at the day of death they shall all goe into the kingdome of God and live in one place As Matth. 8. Christ shewes that they shall come from the East and from the West and shall sit downe with Abraham Isaak and Iaakob in the Kingdome of God Wee see how comfortable it is when a few Christians are met together to conferre pray and sing Psalmes who notwithstanding have their weaknesse and frailties and if it be so comfortable here what will it be when all the People of God shall meete together in Heaven If one see an infinite number of godly Diamonds shinning scattered here and there and they bee all brought into one roome what a light and lustre would there bee So the People of God are as a company of shinning Pearles or Diamonds that are seated here in this world but one day when all they are gathered together and brought into Heaven then what a wonderfull glory and shining will there be Fourthly Angustia amorum the narrownesse of their love for the People of God are bound to love as brethren and to tender the good one of another Now there is such a narrownesse in our love that we have much adoe to love our friends much lesse all the Saints for there be a number of Saints that we know not neither doe wee love all we know as we should doe but at the day of death when wee shall all meete together in Heaven then our love shall be inlarged and we shall love the whole Israel of God no brother loveth his brother so dearely as we shall love one another yea though we never saw them before nor heard of them then consider how great will our comfort be at that day when we shall part from this world and live together in Heaven Now besides all these there is a double communion wee have with the Saints 1. A communion with them in Grace 2. A communion with them in Glorie Therefore it must be every mans care to labour to appertaine to the communion of saints in grace that so they may come to have cōmunion with them in the kingdome of glory Indeed all men desire to appertain to the communion of saints in glory to go to the kingdome of Heaven like Balaam that desired to die the death of the righteous to be in glory and happinesse with the People of God but cared not to live godlily here But if ever wee expect to have communion with the Saints hereafter in the kingdome of Glory wee must bee sure to have communion with them here in the kingdome of Grace And therefore let us labour to repent us
sinnes are pardoned is to conside with ones selfe if his heart hath beene set at peace by the use of good meanes whereas before hee hath beene troubled in conscience for his sinnes if he hath repented of them and prayed unto God for the pardon of them if his heart hath beene set at peace in the use of these meanes hee may assure himselfe that his sinnes are pardoned this is Pauls Reason Rom. 5. 1. Then being justified by faith wee have peace towards God through our Lord Iesus Christ therefore if a man can finde peace in his conscience upon the use of good meanes this is an evidence that his sinnes are pardoned If a man be run in debt and danger and the kings writs be out against him the Bayliffes lying in every bush to take arrest and carry him into prison so that he cannot be at rest nor quiet for them now if this partie hath a friend to go to London to compound the matter and to agree it the question is how a man shall know whether his friend hath composed the matter or no I answer if the Bailiffes be gone home againe and the man at rest and quiet againe by this hee may bee sure that his friend hath composed and agreed the matter In like manner when we are runne in the Briers of debt and danger and heare that Gods writs are out against us the judgements of God lying in every bush as it were like Bayliffes to arrest us and carry us to prison if we can send a friend to compose the matter and agree it that is if we can send our prayers up to Heaven to compose the matter with God if upon this one finde his conscience to bee set at peace and the judgements of God to cease and be removed from him this is a comfortable evidence that his sinnes are pardoned therefore although a man may bee a sinner yet if a man can repent of them and finde by comfortable effects that his sinnes are pardoned hee shall have comfort both in life and death and when he hath lived here a few dayes in this world shall goe home to God to live with Abraham Isaak and Iaakob in the Kingdome of Heaven SERMON LXXII IOHN 11. 23 24. Jesus saith unto her Thy Brother shall rise againe Martha said unto him I know that he shall rise againe in the Resurrection at the last day IT was my purpose to have spoken no more at this time of Forgivenesse of sinnes but upon further meditation there is something more that I must impart unto you which is To know what that comfort is that a Christian man may have when hee beleeves his sins are pardoned and that he is acquitted and discharged for them before the judgement seat of God I answer that the comfort is exceeding great First because if a man knowes by infallible evidence that his sinnes are pardoned then he knowes he shall bee saved and death shall be as no death to him and that after this life hee shall goe into Heaven to glory and happinesse Seeing nothing can hinder a man from Heaven but sinne as it is Revel 21. ult And there shall enter in no uncleane thing Therefore if we know that our sinnes are pardoned we may be comforted for as soone as we leave this world we shall goe to God As Luke 23. as soone as the good Theefe had obtained pardon for his sinnes the next thing that Christ saith to him is This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise and therefore if we know that our sinnes are pardoned then we know wee shall be saved and wee shall goe into the Kingdome of Heaven Secondly if our sinnes bee pardoned then wee know that all that God â—â—nds unto us comes of Love and that all our crosses and troubles he will turne to our good so that they bee not the wounds of an enemy but the love-tokens of a friend like the arrowes that were shot by Ionathan not to hurt but to forewarne so all crosses and troubles of this life shal turne to his good As soone as David had found the pardon and forgivenesse of his sinnes hee could say Of very faithfulnesse the Lord had afflicted him As a loving father giveth a bitter potion to his childe hee will put a peece of sugar into his hand secretly to allay the bitternesse of it so though the Lord give us a bitter potion that is a number of troubles and afflictions here in this life he puts into our hands as it were secretly a peece of sugar that is an assurance that all the troubles and afflictions of this life are sent in love to us and that they shall not hurt us but shall turne to our good Thirdly Then we know that as God hath taken away our sinne hee will take away the taile which followes it that is the punishment of sinne for the punishment of sinne followeth the act of it as the shadow doth the bodie for if we would remove the shadow wee must remove the body so God when he doth remove the body of sinne then the shadow must needs follow it We read Matth. 5. that when they brought a lame man to Christ the first thing that he saith to him is Sonne thy sinnes are forgiven thee after which the next words are Take up thy bed and walke So when the Lord takes away our sinnes he will take away the punishment of sinne Therefore in all the crosses and troubles that befall us we are not to deale with the shadow but with the body of sinne if we remove that we may be sure the shadow will be removed These be the three comforts that a man may have by the knowledge of forgivenesse of his sinnes therefore it is a good thing for a man to know in particular that his sinnes are forgiven Now wee come to speake of the other two blessings and benefits which the Lord doth give and grant to the Church in the life to come and the one is The raising of our bodies at the last day the other Life everlasting and these two blessings he hath reserved till the day of judgement closing up and making an end of all with them yet not a finall end for they shall have no end because the Lord will bestow eternall happinesse on them so that that day though it be a dolefull day to others yet it shall be a joyfull day to the Church of God and a day that they have many a day looked for and desired Now in handling of it we are first to consider The order of Gods distribution that he giveth us First the benefits and blessings of this life and then those of eternall life Hence we are instructed that that which is the order of Gods distribution must be the order in our intention for wee must labor to have communion with the saints here in this life and to have
house he will take it downe peece by peece in parts with great care and diligence and will lay it up safe because he meanes to build with it againe so because wee know that our bodies shall rise againe at the last day therefore we must not destroy our bodies but labour to repose them and lay them downe well at the day of death Thirdly seeing the same body shall rise againe that we have here in this world and the same that we lay downe at the day of death therefore here this great question may be answered whether we may know one another at the day of judgement This question need be no question seeing we shall rise againe with the same bodies that we lye downe with here therefore surely wee shall know one another in Heaven and wee have reasons to confirme us in it First because our knowledge shall be more perfect at that time than ever Adams was in the time of innocencie for if Adam did know his wife as soone as she was brought him though hee never saw her before therefore much more wee shall know one another seeing our knowledge shall bee more perfect and we shall rise with the same bodies that wee lived with here Secondly On the Mount his Disciples had but a taste of the Heavenly glorie and yet Peter knew Moses and Elias although they were dead many thousand yeeres before if hee knew them when hee had but a taste of glory much more we shall know one another when wee shall have fulnesse of glory Thirdly Our happinesse shall bee greatly increased by meanes of the mutuall societie one with another Matth. 8. 11. But I say unto you that many shall come from the East and from the West and shall sit downe with Abraham Isaak and Iaakob in the Kingdome of God therefore seeing our happinesse shall bee greatly increased then by mutuall societie wee are not to thinke that we shall goe to a strange people where we know no body but wee shall goe to our godly friends and acquaintance and to such as we know Fourthly Wee shall heare the inditement of the wicked at the day of Iudgement there we shall here them arraigned and condemned for their vile facts Cain for killing of Abel Pharaoh for oppressing the Israelites Iudas for betraying of his Master Nero for killing of Christians when we heare them indited and condemned we shall know them And as wee shall know the wicked so we shall know the Godly too when they shall be rewarded which me thinkes may bee a motive to quicken us in our care to live holily and Christianly here in this World seeing wee goe not to a strange Countrie or people but to our friends and acquaintance and to such as know us Thirdly The Time when we shall rise that is at the day of judgement then and never till then so Martha sayes in this place I know my Brother shall rise againe in the Resurrection at the last day so also S. Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. 51. We shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last Trumpet for the Trumpet shall blow and the dead shall bee raised up so then wee shall rise at the last judgement and never till that time Now there are foure reasons of this delaying First Because there might be a proportion betweene Christ and his members for Christ when he was dead did not rise again by and by but lay a time trampled and troden underfoot of death so also that wee might lie a time under the chaines and fetters of death God suffers us not to rise till then Ireneus shuts up his Booke with this saying Even as our Heavenly Master did not flie to Heaven by and by but did remaine under death and in the Grave for a time so all his servants must be contented to lie in the Grave and to be trampled and trodden underfoote of death for a time before they goe to Heaven Secondly Because that the bodies of all the faithfull that are gone before and those that come after might have their full consummation of glory together Therefore they shall not rise to prevent one another in glory but they shall all goe together As Saint Paul saith 1 Thes 4. 15. For this say wee unto you by the Word of the Lord that we which live and are remaining unto the comming of the Lord shall not prevent them that sleepe so wee shall not get the start of them but we shall arise all together to glory This is a sweet comfort to us that live in the last age of the world that all the Saints that are departed shall not rise to this Heavenly glory till wee be ready but lie waiting in their Graves for us We read 1 Sam. 16. 11. When Samuel came to Ishai to annoint David Ishai called all his Sonnes before him to whom Samuel said Are there no more children but these there remaineth said Ishai yet a little one behinde that keepeth sheepe unto whom Samuel said Send and fetch him for we will not sit downe till he come hither so the People of God they lie waiting in their graves and are kept from their honour and glory and will not sit downe in the Kingdome of Heaven as it were till we all meete together Thirdly For the further declaration of the Power of Christ for it is a greater matter that Christ should raise men that have lien rotting in the Grave a thousand yeeres together than for to raise men when they are newly dead therefore Martha said to Iesus My brother stinketh already for he hath beene dead these foure dayes Therefore it is not so easie a matter to raise him as it was Iairus daughter and the widdowes sonne so Ezek. 37. 3. the Lord said unto him Sonne of Man can these dead and drie bones live and I answered saith the Prophet Lord thou knowest it is a hard matter to doe it therefore this declaration is for the further manifestation of the Power of Christ Fourthly For the further confirmation of our faith for looke how many there are of the dead bodies of the Saints amongst us so many pledges and pawnes there are of our Redemption for although wee might doubt in our selves of our owne bodies rising in regard of the badnesse of our lives and in regard of our vile sinnes yet because there bee so many bodies of the dead Saints amongst us wee neede not doubt but that he will raise them up one day to glory There are three bodies already ascended into Heaven Henoch in the time of Nature Elias in the time of the Law and Christ in the time of the Gospell and for these three bodies hee hath left many thousand bodies of the dead Saints remaining under death and in the grave to bee pledges and pawnes to us of our Resurrection one saith well we have here in
this world many pawnes and pledges of our resurrection therefore let us not doubt but that the Lord one day will raise our bodies Saint Paul speaks hereof Heb. 11. ult God saith hee providing better things for us that they without us should not be made perfect so we shall not prevent one another but shall all goe together The use is First seeing the bodies of the Saints doe not rise till the day of Iudgement therefore we must be contented to lye under affliction and trouble till God deliver us We see all the bodies of the Saints be trampled and troden underfoot of death till the day of judgement and therefore we must be contented to wait with patience for a time til the Lord deliver us out of trouble seeing there will bee a day of deliverance The second use is that seeing the bodies of the Saints rise not till the day of judgement therefore we should waite for it desire it and long for it as Rom. 8. we read of two sorts of groners the Creatures grone by the instinct of Nature and the People of God grone by the instinct of grace so that there is never a Creature that is well ordered sensible or unsensible but doth grone and long for that day therefore much more shuld we long for that time and desire it If a man hath broken an Arme or put a Leg out of joynt if one hath promised him that he will come to set and put it into joynt againe at such an houre hee will every foote be looking out of his window for his comming so seeing at the day of judgement the Lord will restore us againe to our former integritie we should long for that day and be looking for it Thirdly seeing the Dead shall not rise till the day of judgement therefore why doe men so pamper their bodies to cloath them so fine and to feede them so daintily who cannot indure the winde to blow upon them seeing they must goe to the dust bee companions with the wormes and dwell in the house to rottennesse therefore all our care must be to save our soules to get faith in Christ to repent of our sinnes and so to shut up our eyes in this world as that they may bee opened in the Kingdome of glory for ever SERMON LXXIII IOHN 11. 23 24. Jesus saith unto her Thy Brother shall rise againe Martha said unto him I know that he shall rise againe in the Resurrection at the last day HAving shewed that our bodies rise againe and that the same bodies shall rise that we lay downe in the third place we came to consider the Time when we should rise At the day of Iudgement then and never till then As Iob 14. 11 12. saith he As the Waters faile from the Sea and the Flood decayeth and drieth up So Man lieth downe and riseth not till the Heavens be no more they shall not awake nor bee raised out of their sleepe and also 1 Cor. 15. 52. it is said For the Trumpet shall blow and the dead shall bee raised up so then wee shall rise and never till then Some reasons then I named why we shall not rise till then which now I will not repeat but goe on where we left Here a question may bee asked seeing wee must lye so many yeares and ages rotting in the grave what may the meane while bee our comfort to uphold and sustaine us I answer that there are some things to comfort us and sustaine us in this case First that God will be present with us that he will not leave us nor forsake us no not in the grave this is a sweet comfort to us our wives and friends bring us to the grave lay us in and there leave us for there is none of them that will goe downe with us to the place of rottennesse but here is comfort that the Lord will not leave us there but hee will goe to the grave with us and will watch over our dead ashes by the eye of his providence to keepe them till the day come in which hee will raise them up againe as Gen. 46. 4. saith God to Iaakob I will goe downe into Egypt with thee and I will bring thee up againe so the Lord will go downe with us into the grave and tarry with us and will watch over us with the eye of his Providence to keepe our dead ashes and bring us out againe Rizpah is condemned for that shee kept the dead bodies of Sauls sonnes that she did spread a tent over them and kept them that the fowles should not devour them by day nor the beasts by night but much more may wee admire and wonder at the goodnesse of God to us that hee goes downe into the grave with us spreads his tent over us and will keepe our dead ashes which one day hee will bring out againe this is a sweet comfort to a Christian that the Lord will not leave us nor forsake us no not in the grave though our wives and friends leave us yet God will not The second comfort is that although our bodies lye rotting in the grave yet our soules shall be blessed and happy this was Pauls comfort 2 Cor. 5. For we know that if this earthly house of this Tabernacle be destroyed we have a building given us of God c. and so Revel 6. 11. The soules that lay under the Altar cried How long Lord and it is said that long white robes were given them that is that they were comforted with the glorious and blessed estate of their soules Indeed if our soule should not goe to glory presently but should lye as the body in the paine of rottennesse then we might say as Salomon saith Proverb 17. 22. the hope that is deferred is the drying of the bones c. but because the soule goes presently to God and is in an estate of glory and happinesse though the body lye in the place of rottennesse therefore this may comfort us a good soule is like the good spies wee read of Numb 13. that were sent into the land of Canaan to search the land when they came backe againe to the children of Israel they tell them that the land is a good and pleasant land that they have tasted of the fruits thereof and therefore let us not bee slothfull to enter in so the good soule that goes before into the heavenly Canaan and hath a tast of the fruit of it when it returnes againe into the body to live in communion and fellowship with it will say to the body Here is a good and pleasant land I have tasted of the fruite of it therefore let us not bee slothfull to enter in and possesse it Thirdly this may comfort us in that although we lye in the grave a long time yet Christ hath sanctified and sweetned the grave unto us by lying in it himselfe and hath perfumed it as Chrysostome saith
That of a lothsome prison house Christ hath made the grave to be a storehouse to keepe all the bodies of his servants till the day of resurrection hath made the grave as a sweet bed to rest on so we see Esai 57. 2. it is said Peace shall come upon them they shall rest in their beds every one that walketh before me One saith well that Christ hath made the grave a beaten and a plaine way to heaven for he himselfe went no other way thither but through the grave and dennes of death therefore wee must looke to goe no other way than this seeing wee may finde in this way the footsteps markes and prints of our Lord Iesus Christ and our deare friends and therefore also wee may be bold to venture the Children of Israel went through the wildernesse a place of stinging Serpents and endured much hardship yet because this was the way to Canaan this made them bold to venture so though the grave be a dreadfull place yet Christians know that it is the way to the Heavenly Canaan and in which Christ hath gone before us therefore we should be bold to venter this same way The fourth comfort is That although we lie a long time in the Grave yet we have assured hope that one day we shall rise againe This was Davids comfort Psal 16. 9. saith he Wherefore my heart is glad and my tongue rejoyceth my flesh also rests in hope for thou wilt not leave my soule in the Grave neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption This is not onely true of Christ that he would not suffer himselfe to lie in the grave for ever but it is true also of all his members that God will not suffer them for ever to dwell in the Grave but will one day raise them up againe We see when Ionas was cast into the Sea there was a Whale that did swallow him up one would have thought that there had beene an end of him and that he had beene utterly consumed and no man should have heard any more of him yet the Lord did but speake a word to the Whale and he cast him up on the drie land so when a man is put into the Grave some thinke there is an end of him we shall never heare more of him yet let the Lord speake but a word and the grave shall give up his dead This is comfort to a Christian that although one may lie a long time in the grave yet he may have assured hope that he shall one day be raised up The use is seeing that there be these comforts notwithstanding that a man may lie a long time in the grave why then should a Christian be affraid to die for when the world thinkes that hee is at the worst then he is a blessed and happy man because the Lord will never leave him nor forsake him but hee will bee present in the grave with him and though his body be in the place of rottennesse yet his soule shall be blessed and happy for that is an estate of blessednesse and the Grave that was a lothsome prison house is made as a store house to keepe the bodies of Gods People in and as a beaten way to Heaven Indeed life is an excellent blessing because the time of life is the time of Grace and of Repentance Therefore we should labour to preserve this candle of our life but when the time commeth that God hath appointed and death approacheth neere why should we be affraid to die seeing that we may have such comfort that notwithstanding all our enemies wee shall rise againe Christ when he drew neere his death said he thirsted and the cruell souldiers presently gave him vinegar to drinke but Christ doth not so by us hee hath tempered us a cup of comfort Hee sayes to us as he said to the Theefe This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise this day shall be a blessed day to thee therefore our care must bee to repent our sinnes to get faith in Christ and to live holily here and then when death commeth our soules shall goe to Heaven and though our bodies lie in the grave a long time yet one day they shall rise at the time appointed The fourth point is By whose power we shall rise the Scripture shewes by the Power of Christ no man can rise by his owne power it cannot bee done by the power of nature So Iob. 14. 14. saith he If a man die shall he live againe meaning that if a man die hee cannot rise of himselfe the power of nature cannot put life into him againe no man can raise himselfe nor no body else can doe it it must be by the power of Christ onely So saith David Psal 49. 7. None of them can by any meanes redeeme his brother nor give to God a ransome for him and the Scripture elsewhere makes it plaine unto us that it must be by the power of Christ that wee shall be raised for he is said to be the resurrection and the life and further 1 Cor. 15. 22. saith the Apostle For as in Adam all died even so in Christ shall we all be made alive so Psal 49. 15. But God shall deliver my soule from the power of the grave for hee will receive mee so then all shall rise by the power of Christ but there is great difference in their risings for hee will raise the godly as a mercifull Saviour and Redeemer as a Head to give life to his Members and quicken them Thus all the People of God shall be infinitly made glad of the power of Christ but the wicked of the world and such as have despised God and goodnesse they shall rise with feare and astonishment and shall wish that the Sea or the Grave might have retained and kept them yea they shall desire the hils and mountaines to fall upon them to cover them The use is first seeing all shall rise by the power of Christ we must learne to magnifie this power that shall raise us from the power of the Grave and out of the belly of rottennesse In the story of Ioseph Gen. 40. 13. when hee lay in the prison house hee said unto Pharoahs butler Remember me to Pharoah that thou mayest bring mee out of his house for I was taken out of my Countrie and sold c. So the body should say to the soule remember me to Iesus Christ that he may bring mee from this prison house and place of rottennesse that he may raise me out of the dust and bring me to Heaven Secondly seeing all shall rise by the power of Christ therefore let all labour to feele the power of Christ here in this life to their conversion or else they shall feele the power of Christ to their terrour at the day of judgement Therefore labour thou here whosoever thou art to feele the power of Christ to raise thee out of thy sinnes and
corruptions to quicken thee up to newnesse of life or else thou shalt feele the power of Christ to raise thee at the last day to thy confusion Thirdly seeing all shall rise by the power of Christ therefore let us not doubt but that the Lord will raise us out of our troubles whatsoever they be seeing hee will raise our bodies at the last day Wee read Ezek. 37. that the Lord said to the Prophet Sonne of Man can these dead bones live and so bade him prophesie upon the bones till bone ran to his bone flesh and sinewes grew on them againe and there was a great army that stood up verse 11. saith the Lord Sonne of Man these bones are the whole house of Israel that did lie in captivitie and bondage therefore the Lord did shew the Prophet that as hee was able to raise these dead bones to life so hee was able to bring them out of trouble and bondage againe Therefore doe not thou doubt but that the Lord will raise thee out of thy troubles whatsoever they be As Psal 86. 13. David saith great iâ— thy mercy towards me and thou hast delivered my soule from the lowest grave Therefore if thou dost not beleeve that God will raise thee out of thy troubles whatsoever they be then blot this article out of thy Creede and search it out for it he can raise thy body out of the grave then doe not doubt but that he can raise thee out of thy troubles whatsoever they be Fifthly In what estate our bodies shall rise in in an estate of glory Now they are mortall and mutable subject to a number of infirmities to hunger nakednesse cold sicknesses diseases and paines now they are dull and heavie in the service of God but at the last day when we shall rise againe our bodies shall bee made immortall and shall bee subject to no infirmities of nature sicknesses or paines then they shall have strength to performe their owne actions in so excellent and perfect an estate our bodies shall rise If a Physitian should out of his Art and skill give us such a potion that we should never hunger nor thirst after it and should be free from sicknesses diseases paines and griefes a man would give many a pound to procure it such a potion the Lord will give us at the last day hee will give us a cup of immortalitie that wee shall have no more paines and sicknesses therefore how should wee long and desire for that day Matth. 18. 8. our Saviour Christ saith It were better for a man to enter into life hurt and maimed than having two hands and two feete to be cast into Hell fire It were better for a man to goe to Heaven wanting his parts than for a man to goe to Hell with all the glory that this world can afford him and yet we may have this assured hope that we shall not goe deformed to Heaven but we shall have all our parts and glory put on them but whosoever cares not for Christ or for religion they shall see this glory put upon the People of God and shall not taste of it Let us therefore be exhorted to labor to have communion with Christ to repent us of our sins and to feare God that when death commeth our eyes may be so shut up in this world as they may be open in the Kingdome of God for ever Chrysostome saith that the Goldsmith putteth into a pot his silver or his gold then hee sets the pot into the fire and melts it where he formes a bowle or a cup to set before the king so the Lord melts us by death and then out of the dead ashes and cinders of the bodies of his servants hee frameth and will make them goodly vessels of honour to stand before him in his Temple One sayes well It is a good thing to thinke of the future glory of the body especially in the time of sicknesse and in the houre of death against the crawling of the wormes and the place of rottennesse Iob comforteth himselfe with this for I am sure that my Redeemer liveth and hee shall stand the last on the Earth and though after my skinne wormes destroy this flesh yet shall I see God with my flesh Iob. 19. so wee must comfort our selves in the like time of extremity Now this glory shall not bee from the redundance of the spirit onely but in regard of the blessed and happy estate that the body shall be in at that time As 1 Cor. 15. 42. saith the Apostle It is sowen in corruption and is raised in incorruption it is sowen in weaknesse and it is raised in power so the glory of the body shall be in regard of the blessed estate that it shall be in at that time Now in sixe things the glory of the body consists First the glory of the body consists in that there shall be all the parts of the body perfect and entire they shall want nothing howsoever a man may be maimed or deformed want a hand or an eye a legge or a finger or an eye here yet all shall be supplied to him at that day and that for two Reasons First Because all things shall be reduced to their former estate for as Peter shewes Acts 3. 21. speaking of Christ whom the Heavens must containe and keepe untill the time that all things shall bee restored in the beginning the body of man was made perfect and intire wanting nothing either for beautie or comelinesse therefore to this estate it shall bee restored againe Secondly Tertullian raiseth it from another ground Revel 21. 4. where it is said there shall be no more death alwaies saith he in the greater is inferred the lesser therefore if death be expelled from the whole man then it seemeth to bee expelled from every particular member and therefore for conclusion the bodies of the Saints shall rise perfect and entire againe with all the parts The use is seeing all our parts shall be perfect and entire at that day we must comfort our selves with this though wee want an eye a hand or a foote for we know by faith that they shall all be restored againe at the last day if a man should want a member an eye a legge or an arme and there were one could restore it to him againe he would give many pounds to have it supplied but better by many degrees is the estate of Gods children for let a man feare God make conscience of his waies repent his sinnes and labour to please him and hee may bee assured the Lord will restore to him all his parts and that not onely to himselfe but also to his family and friends Secondly seeing at the day of judgement all our parts shall be restored againe by Christ we should not bee affraid to forgoe any of them for the Name of Christ for hee that did restore the eare of Malchus which was his enemy
his opinion Ephes 4. 13. Till wee all come in the unitie of the faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ Now by a generall consent the Fathers doe expound it otherwise Chrysostome saith that by the fulnesse of the age of Christ in this place is not meant the full age of Christ but the Gifts and Graces of Christ So another Father affirmes that by a perfect man in Christ is not meant the temporall age of the Sonne of God so S. Ierome saith of the same place that by the age of Christ is not meant the grounds of the bodies of the Godly but the inward man the gifts and graces of his Spirit of his soule and not of his body Secondly Tertullian is of another judgement saith hee let Christians remember this that our soules shall receive the same bodies from the which they departed and therefore looke in what stature and in what age and yeeres wee were of in the same wee shall rise againe Thirdly Augustine doth much relie on his own opinion for saith hee every age is capable of blessednesse and therfore I doe not purpose to contend of strive to know in what age wee shall rise in Fourthly there are some reasons to prove the contrarie First that there is nothing in a Child more than in a man to hinder them from the Kingdome of God for Christ saith Suffer little Children to come unto mee and forbid them not for unto such belong the Kingdome of God And therefore seeing there is nothing in a Child that may hinder him from the Kingdome of God why may not Children rise Children againe A Child may bee blessed for if a Childe could not have beene blessed what shall wee say if Adam had had Children in the time of innocencie should they not have beene blessed most certainly they should Now if Adams Children should have beene blessed in the time of innocencie much more shall Children bee blessed in Heaven Secondly Children may perfectly performe the chiefest act that the people of God are to doe in Heaven namely to praise God as wee see Psal. 8. Out of the mouthes of Babes and sucklings hast thou ordained praise Thirdly all those Christ raised in this life were raised in the same age and stature that they were in when they died as the Maide the widdowes Sonne and Lazarus and those that were raised at the Resurrection of Christ or else how should they been knowen to their friends againe so perfectly Now against this there is one Objection of some weight to bee answered A Child is not in an estate of perfection and there is no imperfect thing shall enter into the Kingdome of Heaven To this I answer that a Child is imperfect onely in regard of labour and travell but not imperfect for the life of glorie and a spirituall life and therefore it must bee our wisedome and care to spend our time well in the feare of God in repentance for our sinnes and to get faith in Christ and then let our age sex or estate of our body bee what it will wee shall bee blessed and happy when wee dye and wee shall rise to a glorious estate It is a good saying of Chrysostome if a grave senatours should bring thee into his house and shew thee a number of grave senatour sitting on Thornes richly clothed with chaines of gold about their necks and crowns on their heads and should tell thee that after a few dayes hee would bring thee thither and make thee one of them how carefull wouldest thou bee to please him and fearefull to offend him in any thing This saith hee is our case Iesus Christ hath shewed us by the eye of faith Heaven and the blessed estate and condition of the godly and hath promised to bring us thither after a few yeares if wee will repent our sinnes get faith in Christ and walke holily before him therefore how carefull should wee bee not to offend him what fooles are men to lose eternall things for earthly for if men would live holily here they should live eternall in the life to come Thus at last wee are come to speake of Everlasting life for the Lord doth raise the dead out of the grave and out of the dennes of death to give them everlasting life and this is that which Christ hath promised to his people as we see Iohn 10. My sheepe heare my voice they follow mee and I give them everlasting life and Iohn 6. 47. saith Christ Verely verely I say unto you hee that beleeveth in mee hath everlasting life so also Psal 21. 4. saith the Prophet Hee asked life of thee and thou gavest it him even length of dayes for ever and ever So then everlasting life is the great blessing that hee hath promised to his people that none partake of but they it being the Center of a Christian mans desires all whose labours paines and endevours tend to this and no further for as wee know things when they bee at the center there they rest stay and goe no further so if once the people of God come at this there they stay and goe no farther with thoughts hereof they comfort themselves in the troubles and afflictions of this life Genes 28. 11. Iacob being wearie in his journey tooke stones and layd them under his head and slept where hee saw an heavenly vision a ladder carried up to heaven and Angels ascending and descending thereupon which comforted him in all his troubles and labours so Christians must comfort themselves in all the afflictions and travels of this life with this that Christ hath reared up a Ladder in his death and blood-shed that reacheth unto heaven therefore if Christians will bee contented to walke Christianly and holily here but a few dayes and yeeres hee will bring them to everlasting life I but some may say why doe yee speake of everlasting life now seeing every man is busie to get some thing to maintaine this life I answer a man doth well to bee busied in his honest labours to get some thing to maintaine this life because as wee shall heare afterwards this life is the way to eternall life and the seede time of a Christian But ô how miserable a thing is it for a man to provide for this life and neglect eternall life and therefore our care must bee to provide for this life so as it may further us to everlasting life In the Law the people of Israel were commanded to keepe the feast of reconciliation which was in the end of the yeere when harvest was done and their barnes and wine-presses full which was to teach us that in the middest of our joy and plentie wee should seeke for eternall life and should labour to have the pardon of our sinnes and to reconcile our selves to God so to bee fitted for eternall life
unto God himselfe is the loveliest and most delightfull object or sight that is and it is that that Christ prayes for Iohn 17. 24. Father I will that they which thou hast given mee bee with mee where I am that they may behold my glory which thou hast given me so also Revel 14. 4. it is said These are they which are not defiled with women for they are virgins these follow the Lambe wheresoever he goes Hence it is plaine we shall enjoy the eternall presence of Christ which how comfortable will it bee to a poore Christian even the chiefest even the onely thing which hee desires As Saint Paul saith I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ which is best of all And the Wisemen Matth. 2. 10. when after a long journey and a great deale of travell they found Christ it is said that they rejoyced exceedingly and thought all their paines and travell well bestowed in that they had found him so when a Christian hath found Christ not poore and meane lying in a manger but gloriously sitting upon a Throne what a comfort will this be to him when he shall thinke all his labor and pains well bestowed what a comfort was it to Iosephs brethren Genes 45. 4. in their great distresse when he said I am Ioseph your brother c. so what a comfort will it bee to a poore Christian in that great distresse when Iesus Christ shall say I am your Brother your Saviour and Redeemer that have lost my life for you and shed out my pretious blood to redeeme you and gave my life and soule for your sakes Now enjoy me to your comfort How comfortable I say will this bee to a poore Christian in the perplexitie and great amazement which shall then come on the world Thirdly We shall enjoy the societie of all the holy Saints of Angels and Archangels Prophets and Patriarkes as Christ saith Matth. 8. 11. Many shall come from the East and West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaak and Iaakob in the Kingdome of Heaven It was the end of Christs death to bring us to Heaven as it is Iohn 11. 52. where speaking of his owne death hee saith And not for that Nation onely but that he might gather together in one the Children of God which were scattered abroad so that wee must first bee gathered into the kingdome of grace and then into the kingdome of Glory We see what a comfort it is when a few friends meete together at a feast when they have beene absent a long time but much more will our comfort be when we shall meet together in heaven We see how Peter was rapt with joy when he saw but two Prophets with Christ in the transfiguration Matth. 17. 4. saith he It is good being here Let us make three Tabernacles one for thee one for Moses and one for Elias if he were thus rapt with joy when he saw but two of the Prophets onely what will it bee when we shall not onely have a sight of two but we shall have societie together with Angels and Archangels Patriarkes and Prophets and all the holy men of God to live with them for ever and ever Thinke what a comfort it will be that after a few dayes spent here in the feare of God Repentance for our sinnes and new obedience we shall enjoy Heaven for ever Therefore thinke if thou canst thinke how comfortable it will bee and doe not lose heavenly things for earthly and for society with sinners doe not lose societie and fellowship with the People of God in the Kingdome of Heaven for ever Fourthly We shall enjoy Lordship over this whole world So we see Psal. 49. 14. where it is said The upright shall have dominion over them in the morning though the People of God be kept low in this life and have but little comfort yet when the great morning shall come the day of judgement then the People of God shall raigne over this whole world and have dominion and Lordship over it So Revel 21. 7. He that overcommeth shall inherit all things that is Hee that overcommeth his lusts and his sins this may be a comfort to a poore Christian though his estate be but meane and poore It may be thou wantest a house to put thy head in or hast but a poore one Be of good comfort if thou labourest to repent thee of thy sinnes and to overcome thy lusts and corruptions then thou shalt possesse the new Heaven and the new Earth and mayest say as it is 1 Pet. 5. 3. Blessed be God even the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us againe unto a lively hope by the Resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead to an inheritance immortall and undefiled and that fadeth not away reserved in Heaven for us If a man hath but little in possession and great matters in reversion hee will comfort himselfe and say I thanke God though mine estate bee but meane and poore now yet one day I shall have somewhat that will keepe mee like a man so a Christian may comfort himselfe and say I thanke God although my estate be but meane and poore so as I have but little in possession yet I have a great reversion I shall bee Lord over this whole world Fifthly We shall enjoy a continuall Sabbath to the Lord In this life wee keepe but every seventh day a Sabbath which day to a Spirituall man is the comfortablest but to a Carnall man heavie and irkesome Here we keepe but one of seven but there every day shall bee a Sabbath to them As wee see Esay 66. 23. And it shall come to passe as from one new Moone to another and from one Sabbath to another shall all flesh come to worship before me saith the Lord so Heb. 4. 9. he saith there remaineth therefore a rest to the People of God Now wee keepe but one day of seven but then we shall keepe every day a Sabbath unto the Lord which is exceeding comfortable as it appeares Revel 15. 2. where we see how those that passed over the glassie Sea did sing the song of Moses and the Lambe So all the People of God when they have passed the glassie Sea of this world shall sing songs of deliverance and praise the Lord who hath delivered them from the power of sinne the Divell and Hell The Prophet David Psal 84. 4. saith Blessed are they that dwell in thine house they will ever be praising thee and Augustine speaking of this place saith hee what is that which makes a man blessed Every man who is blessed is blessed either by possessing or doing of some thing but then we shall possesse the house it selfe and therefore shall be blessed For a man may dwell in these houses and yet be a poore man but he that dwels in the House of God is rich One may dwell in these houses
and be affraid theeves but if wee dwell in the houses of God wee neede not bee affraid of any such things for God will be a defence to such How shall a man be blessed in doing any thing our workes which wee doe here there is necessity in the doing of them but there is no necessitie in Heaven where all shall be done willingly For take away jarres and brawles and there is no need of Lawyers take away wounds and hurts and there is no neede of a Chirurgeon take away diseases and there is no neede of a Physitian take away hunger and we shall not need to plow nor sow take away thirst and wee shall not need drinke Nay let us come to things of a higher nature as to feede the hungry cloth the naked visit the sicke they shall doe none of these things but shall sing prayses unto God and give thankes to him for his mercy and goodnesse to them so they shall be every way blessed And therefore thinke if thou canst thinke what a happy and blessed life this will be First that wee shall enjoy God and have immediate societie with Him Secondly that we shall have the presence of Christ And thirdly that we shall have societie with al the holy People of God Forthly that we shal have dominion lordship over his whole world And lastly that we shall keepe a continuall Sabbath to the Lord where we shall continually praise him and spend all our time in lauding of him Now the next thing is the continuance of this life how long wee shall enjoy it It shall not bee for dayes moneths yeeres and ages onely but it shall bee everlasting as the Scripture tells us not for a few dayes and yeeres but it is for ever and ever For when a man hath lived so many thousand ages as there are piles of grasse on the ground piles of sand on the shore Starres in the Skie they shall bee as new to beginne againe as the first day and therefore thinke if thou canst thinke what a life it is that God wil give us Now it is called everlasting life in opposition to the fraile and fickle life that we live here which is not everlasting but a dying and a decaying life whereof one sayes well as soone as a man is borne he is a dying and the further we grow into this life the nearer we are to death As a man that hath taken a Lease as soone as it is taken it beginnes to expire and never rests till it comes to an end so this life as soone as we enter in it it beginnes to expire and never ceaseth wasting till it is runne to an end So the life which we live here is a decaying life which every little disaster may take away a slip with a mans foote a fall off an horse a stone out of a wall a tile off an house a crum of bread going awry c. But the life which God giveth us in Heaven shall be everlasting as long as there is God and Christ who giveth it whose glory shall not bee greater at the first then afterwards But the same as great for ever the joy and comfort which we shall have when we have beene there 1000. thousand yeeres as great as it was the same day wee came thither All the things in this life though we take delight in them yet in time wee we shall be weary of them As when a man commeth into a fine Garden being delighted with the pleasant walkes and flowers yet when he hath beene there a while he becomes weary of it so likewise when a man is weary and goes to bed he is delighted with it a while and in time he is weary and loves to rise though it bee never so soft But the joyes of Heaven and the glory thereof we shall never be weary of them but when wee have beene there as many yeeres as there is sands on the Sea shore it will bee as comfortable as it was the first day wee came thither And therefore as Saint Peter saith seeing wee are borne a-new not of mortall seed but of immortall by the Word of God to an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and that fadeth not away reserved in Heaven for us let us so love and serve God in sinceritie as we may come thither for the life that we shall live in Heaven shall be everlasting the glory whereof shall never decay And therefore stand still yee people of God and behold the great things that God hath prepared for you let goe all the pleasures and profits of this life and lay hold on eternall life and bee not slothfull to come and possesse it Augustine saith well All men can bee contented with life everlasting to see God and to behold him in glory but they are not carefull to walke in the way that leadeth to life Therefore it must be the care of every Christian to repent of his sinnes to get faith in Christ to passe his time in holinesse and feare before God that so when he commeth to die hee may make a happy exchange to passe from Earth to Heaven from Men to God from an estate of misery to an estate of happinesse and glory from a temporall life to a life eternall And now that wee are ready to dismisse this assembly and finish this long worke the Lord knowing whether ever we shall meete together againe all in this place seeing upon the least occasions we see such examples from time to time of our mortalitie and shortnesse of life therefore let us so passe our time here in holinesse before God so as that we may meete together in glory and happines in the life to come which I beseech the Lord to bring us to for Christs sake FINIS The Table Containing al the chiefe and remarkable Doctrines and Vses of the whole Treatise together with some of the queintest Similies exquisitely illustrating the matter Alphabetically disposed for the case and furtherance of the Christian Reader wherein the figures direct you to the Page the markes to what part of the Page where the Notes are wanting so that if you turne to any of the leaves to finde the matter you desire where you see this * looke to the upper part where this †looke to the middle where this ¶ looke to the lower part of the Page A NO place good to abide in where Christ is not 135. None ought to abuse the creatures seeing God hath made them 67. Our accounts must bee given to Christ our Lord. 98. †The acceptance of our actions depends on our willingnesse 265. ¶ Acknowledgement due to God for all his gifts 65. †Our estate better than Adams in his innocencie 243. * 450. Christ free from sinne though the Sonne of Adam 107. ¶ Adoption in Christ brings comfort to a Christian 53. Christians should comfort one another in affliction 229. †No Mans afflictions equall to Christs 204. ¶ Gods mercy in
because men know not his worth 182. †Things of inestimable price aâ— the Graces of the spirit Kingdome of heaven Soules of men Favour of God unlawfull to be sold 182 183. The great dignity to bee the Sonnes of God 46. Christ the Sonne of God not by creation as Angels nor by adoption as men but by communication of nature and essence 92. ¶ Wee should labour to become the Sonnes of God 93. * Christs sorrow on the crosse a dreadfull sorrow 155. ¶ Three causes thereof 156. The immortalitle of the soule 257. * 602. The soules of the faithfull goe to Heaven immediately after death 243. †260 * Our soules ought to bee rendred up in as good a case as they were given us 99. * Christs Soule a pledgâ— and pawne for ours 259. ¶ Christ sometime is â—ound of them that sought how not 316. ¶ Idle speeches like the â—aste water of a Conduit 310. †God speeches must â—t bee quenched but cherisht 320. †God gives but a portie of the Spirit in this life 488. †¶ No fulnesse of the Spiâ—â—â— in this life 489. †Fulnesse of Spirit is â—even c. what 392. ¶ c. Degrees of the Spirit 501. The right worke of the â—irit in a Weake Strong Christian wherein it consists 501. 503. As fire by too much wâ—lâ— and a Ship by too great a burthen so 〈◊〉 Spirit quenched by too many worldly â—res 522. †Of the Starre that appeâ—ed to the Wisemâ—n 135. The Scriptures and faâ—â—full Ministers 〈◊〉 Starres to direct us 〈◊〉 Christ 136. †A Christian should deâ—e God to stay with him in time of Trouble Death 33. Stirring up one anotâ— to good duties 125. * Reasons theâ—of ibid. ¶ Wicked mens hearts â—rder than stones 271. †Ill successe shâ—ld bee no hindrance in our search for Christ 134. * Of Christs suâ—â—rings in generall 145. Christ suffeâ—d from 〈◊〉 The cup of malediction Desertion on the Crosse 153. Apprehension Arraignement Condemnation Execution 177. God suffere In humane Not divine nature 147. ¶ Of Christs â—â—ferings Duplex necessita Pretii or paying the price of mans redemption Exempli or good example 146. 327. The utilitie Christs sufferings 329. Christs 〈◊〉 more admirable his sufferings not profitable 145. ¶ Christ suâ—â—ed that mee might not suffer 146. ¶ Whatsoeverâ— fell Christ in his sufferings not due 〈◊〉 149. * From Christ sufferings we must learne 〈…〉 of our salvation â—e grievâ—â—snesse of our sinnes suffer our selves â—or sinne 148. Christ suffer to bring us 〈◊〉 to God 150. The 〈…〉 of Christs sufferings was to Râ—â—â—ncile us to God 〈◊〉 sinne 152. Wee must suffeâ—â— to Bee 〈◊〉 to Chr. Purge â— sinne Prevâ—â—â—nt 328. The end of alâ—â—r sufferings must bee to abolish sinne 152. ¶ Reasons to enable us to suffer from men are because All is by Gods appointment We have deserved all of them All shall tend to our good 176. ¶ As too much sumptuousnesse so too much sluttishnesse is to bee avoyded 281. †Of the Sunnes darknesse at Christs passion 165. No naturall cause thereof 166. ¶ Of Christs sweat in the Garden the Cause Carriage Manner End 161. c. T IN worldly businesse our talke should bee of Christ 317. †Men abstaine from talking of God and goodnesse because they Contâ—â—â—â— GOD and desire to have as little to doe with him as may bee Are not watchfull over their waies Waâ—t love to their Brethren 318. He that hath once tasted of the goodnesse of Christ will not let him goe upon any termes 333. * All men under the taxe of Gods wrath 116. †Christ teacheth 〈◊〉 by his Word Sacraments 84. Christ found no where but in the Temple 141. * How men destroyes the Temple of God 481. Two times the Divell chiefly tempts a Christian at His entrance into grace His going out of the world 161. ¶ The stronger the temptations the earnester our prayers 161. ¶ Christ exerciseth his Church with trials and temptations to Set aworke their graces Pull downe spirituall pride Keepe them from sinne The great terrour and torment of the wicked when they shall be shut out from the presence of Christ 464. †Thankefulnesse due to Christ for our redemption 254. ¶ Thankefulnesse due to Christ that hath freed us from the curse 95. * The conversion of the theefe on the crosse 233. Why Christ suffered betweene two theeves 222. All men good and bad figured in the two theeves 240. ¶ Of Christ thirst on the crosse the naturall causes Long abstinence Exiâ—cation from losse of blood Extremitie of griefe 246. The morall causes of Christs thirst That wee might not thirst To fulfill a Scripture That wee might thirst for the Spirit of grace 247. The good thirst of a Christian 248. †Of Christs appearing to Thomas 347. There is a fulnesse of time for the accomplishment of Gods promises 113. Why Christ would not be touched 312. ¶ Reasons against transubstantiation 319. * Trials to know whether Christs will bee gone from us or no. 330. Christ sold for a trifle 183. †Christ the joy of the world a trouble to some 132. †Of the Trumpet sounding to judgement 426. Christ condemned for the Truth 196. †The Holy Ghost a Tutor to us 510. * V THe Veile of the Tempâ—rent to Make an entrance inâ—â— Heaven Abrogate the cereâ—â—iall Law Shew Christ had taâ—n away the separatioâ— betweene God and us Shew the veile of ignorance in the Law was â—â—ken away 270. How the Kingdome of Heaveâ— suffers violence 253. ¶ Christ did not passe througâ— the Virgin Mary as water through aâ—â—nduit pipe 105. †Christ conceived of a Virgin at he might Be free from siâ—â— Fulfill the propheâ—s of him Awaken the â—ld by the strangenes of â— birth 108. The Virgin Marie considered her Stocke of the Lineagâ— David Estate poore and meane 110. Vivification wherein it consist 504. †Actions done voluntarily inâ—bedience to God are most acceptable 265. ¶ Thomas's unbeleefe 348. W WEE ought to waitâ—atiently â—atiently for Christs commiâ— 140. †Weake brethren not to be disâ—ed 277. †Weaknesse of Faith see 〈◊〉 Christ yeelds to mans weakâ—esse though on unequall termes 251. ¶ The wicked sparing for goâ—â—ses prodigall for bad 182. †We must be content to suffeâ— the hands of wicked men 177. †The wicked hurt the Saiâ—by their Wrongs Sinnes 60 The wicked labour to geâ—â— of their troubles by bad meanes 133. ¶ The wickedsâ—dition â—dition worse than Nabuchadnezzarâ—mong â—mong the Oxen. 472. * The wicked liâ— fishes in the Sea live in the Church â—ut are neither seasoned by it nor taste the power thereof 567. * A terrour aâ—confusion to the wicked when they 〈◊〉 be separated from Christ to the Divâ—nd his angels 433. ¶ The wicked aâ—r the resurrection shall bee subject to â—â—ecessities of nature 644. The wicked 〈◊〉 bee shut out of the Earth at the end the world 465. The wicked 〈◊〉 bee shut out of Heaven at the presen◠〈◊〉 Christ 464. The wickedsâ—â—panions â—â—panions hereafter
now to proceede to the uses but before wee come to them give mee leave to shew you two reasons why we are so slow to beleeve the Scriptures 1. Nobilitas Objecti The noblenesse of the Object 2. Debilitas Subjecti The weakenesse of the Subject The first is Nobilitas Objecti the noblenesse of the Object for the Scriptures are the wisedome of God which wisedome goeth infinitely beyond our reach being of such infinite excellencie that we cannot attaine the height of them for as the Philosophers say that a thing exceeding sensible doth destroy the senses as too much light doth destroy the sight too much cold doth benumme the senses too much heate doth consume us too much noyse doth make one deafe so the wisdome of God being of so great excellency above us that it transcends the capacitie of our understandings cannot be apprehended by us and therefore we are slow to beleeve the Scriptures Secondly Debilitas subjecti The weakenesse of the subject the Scriptures excellency and the dulnesse of our apprehension makes us slow to beleeve for nature cannot worke above her power but the wisedome of God is above the power of nature for as the Apostle saith The naturall man perceiveth not the things that be of God because there must be a power above nature to make us to understand and beleeve them therefore as the woman of Samaria saith Iohn 4. The Well is deepe and I have nothing to draw with so we may say The Scriptures are deepe and we have not any thing to found them with therefore wee are slow to beleeve them Now the uses to be made of this first point are First seeing wee are so slow to beleeve the Scriptures no man neede to marvell though wee see so few converted or so few beleeve for every man hath a let in his owne nature therefore no marvell though so few beleeve Let a man fling a narrow-mouth bottle into the sea and if the mouth bee downeward it will receive no water so wee are like narrow-mouthed bottles for although we bee in an Ocean sea of good meanes yet we cannot receive it we have a let at home in our selves Secondly seeing wee are slow to beleeve the scriptures seeing wee have such a let in our selves at home therefore it must bee our care to take the more paines and to labour with our hearts that so we may beleeve the Scriptures If a man have nothing but greene wood hee must take the more paines to blow it and to lay it together that so it may burne so seeing our hearts are like unto greene wood wee must take the more paines with them to make them beleeve the Scriptures Secondly by informing of them and two things hee doth informe them of 1. Of the Necessitie of his suffering 2. The good Vse and utilitie of the same First that it is needfull that Christ should suffer and secondly that by suffering hee must enter into his glorie and thereby seeing this was the way for Christ to enter into his glory he takes away the scandall of the Crosse First It was of necessitie that Christ must suffer now the necessity was not in himselfe for he might have gone to glory the same houre he came into the World because it was hereditary to him but in regard of us for it was the good of us that made a necessitie and put this upon him Therefore Paul saith Ephes 5. 2. He gave himselfe for us and Heb. 2. Hee tasted of death for all men therefore he suffered not for himselfe but it was for us One askes the question What is the reason that Christ cals it his glory and answers he cals it so in regard of us for he could have gone some other way but we should have beene left heere therefore it was needfull in regard of us and that by reason of a double necessitie 1. The Necessitie of paying the price of Mans Redemption 2. The Necessitie of good Example The first was The Necessitie of paying the price of Mans Redemption because when we have sinned such is the Iustice of God that either we must suffer in our own persons or we must suffer in the person of Christ either Christ must suffer or wee therefore when the wrath of God was ready to seaze upon us it pleased Christ to suffer for us and to satisfie the Iustice of God We may remember by this occasion that which I have shewed heretofore that Oâ—esimus after he ran away from his master Paul converts and sends him home againe to his Master with a letter in his hand to this effect Receive him againe if hee have done thee any wrong set it on my score I will answere it so wee are run away from God and Christ hath sent us backe againe with a letter as it were in our hands to this effect Father admit them and receive them into thy favour make them partakers of thy glorie If they have done thee any wrong or ought thee any thing set it on my score I will answere it I Iesus have written it not with penne and Inke but with mine owne blood and therefore we see it was needfull that Christ should suffer to pay the price of mans Redemption Secondly it was needfull that Christ should suffer in regard of good exâ—â—ple for no man would goe to Heaven through so many troubles unlesse Christ had gone before them Saint Peter saith Christ hath suffered leaving us an example therefore did hee goe through all these troubles and shames that we might be contented to follow him If a Man goe through bushes briers rugged waies through dens and caves and rockes if hee finde the footesteps of his loving friend this giveth him comfort so seeing we finde the footesteps of Christ in these afflictions we may bee bold to goe on that way and therefore it was of necessitie that Christ must suffer as well in regard of good example as to pay the price of mans redemption what man then hath cause to be offended at the scandall of the crosse seeing it was so needfull that Christ should suffer these things I but some Man may say Was it of necessitie that Christ should suffer so many things that his head should be crowned with thornes that his backe should be whipped his face buffeted his sides pierced and hee himselfe at last to die such a shamefull death as on the crosse I answer it was needfull that Christ should suffer all these things which we have spoken of for if hee had suffered lesse then it would have done us no good Mans sinnes were so hatefull in the eyes of God that hee must suffer all these things howsoever the Friers say that one drop of the blood of Christ was enough to redeeme us yea all Men yet it cost Christ all his bloud to redeeme Man for when Man had sinned all the Angels or Archangels in Heaven
could not redeeme him nor all the Patriarches and holy Men but it must be the blood of the Sonne of God and all his blood and in so great extremity as we have heard From the consideration of this we have the more cause to be thankefull unto him as Ioh. 13. Peter wonders at the humility of Christ that he would stoope so low to wash his Disciples feete or hee that was the Lord of all higher than the Heavens should stoope so low to wash my feete so wee may much more wonder and admire at this love of Christ that he would dye for us and dye such a cursed death O Lord wilt thou interpose thy soule for mine and thy body for my body and dye for mee that I might live still and therefore wee have no cause to bee offended at the crosse of Christ but we have cause to be the more thankfull to God for it and to say as Saint Iohn saith Hee hath loved us and hath washed away our sinnes in his blood as it is Esay 53. All we like sheepe have gone astray we have turned every one to his owne waies and the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquite of us all Ambrose confesseth that he was more beholding to God for the worke of Redemption for redeeming him with his blood when he was lost by sinne than for creating him by his Power Therefore this may take away the scandall of the crosse because it was of necessitie that he must suffer Now that which tooke away the scandall of Christs crosse may take away the scandall of our crosse for many times a Christian man is at a stand and at a maze in himselfe and saith as the Disciples said We trusted it should have beene hee that should have delivered Israel so I trusted and hoped once that I should have beene saved but there bee so many crosses and so many troubles come upon me that I doubt I make a doubt of it whether I shall be saved or no. And that it is needfull wee should suffer as Christ did these reasons plainely shew First it is of Necessity that we should suffer because we should be conformable to him for as the head suffered so must the members as Christ speaketh Matth. 16. If any man will follow me saith he let him deny himselfe and take up his crosse and follow me so Col. 1. 24. Now rejoyce I in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is behinde of the affliction of Christ in my flesh as Christ suffered in the flesh in himselfe so Paul suffered in his members and therefore it is of necessity that we should suffer Secondly because there be a number of sinnes that be so sunke and soken into the flesh that they cannot be purged out but by the crosse so David saith Psal 119. 67. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now have I kept thy word so Esai 27. 9. By this therefore shall the iniquity of Iaakob be purged and this is all the fruite the taking away his sinnes hence there be a number you see of sinnes that are so sunke and soken into the flesh that they cannot bee purged out but by the crosse as if gold bee rust and canker-fretted it cannot bee helpt but it must be cast into the fire so there be some sinnes that cannot be purged out but it must be by the fire of affliction Thirdly it was of Necessity that we should suffer To prevent sinne in us so wee see Gen. 20. the Lord came in a dreame to Abimelech and told him that hee did keepe him that hee should not sinne against God and how did God keepe him by laying his judgements upon him so 2 Cor. 12. when Paul was carried into the third heavens and saw things that could not bee uttered lest he should bee lifted up above measure the Lord sent the prick of the flesh and the messenger of Sathan to buffet him to keepe downe this naturall pride so wee see there is a necessity of the crosse and therefore have no cause to bee offended at it The second thing that Christ doth informe them of is the good utility end and issue that the crosse hath that it is so farre from taking away any thing as that it doth open away to the kingome of heaven as Phil. 2. 8 9. Paul shewes he humbled himselâ—e and â—â—â—me obedient to the death even to the death of the crosse wherefore God hath also â—â—ghly exalted him and given him a Name above all other Names here is another consideration to take away the scandall of the crosse because it was by it that Christ entred into his glory so if we will goe to glory we must goe the same way there is no other there is no neerer way to heaven but by the crosse as it is Act. 14. Through many troubles and afflictions we must enter into the Kingdome of Heaven so Matth. 20. when the woman came with her two children she makes this request to Christ that the one may sit at his right hand and the other at his left Christ answeres by way of question Can ye drinke of the cup that I must drinke of and be baptized with the baptisme that I must be baptized with for before ye drinke of the cup of glory ye must drinke of the cup of affliction therefore no man ought to be discouraged at afflictions or crosses seeing it is the way whereby we enter into glory 2 King 2. 11. when Elias was taken into heaven he was not carried in a golden chariot as the Papists say that Henoch was but it was a chariot of fire and horses of fire and yet hee was not afraid of them because they were the horses and the chariot that should carry him to heaven so when wee see the firy horses of afflictions and of death to come we should not be afraid of them because they be the horses and chariots that carry us into glory therefore this is that which should make us goe cheerefully thorough all troubles and afflictions this is that which made Paul say that he counted all things but dung and drosse that he might win Christ and that he might come to glory so whatsoever it cost a man though it cost him his life and his blood yet all is well bestowed so he may win Christ and come to glory Now to this information he doth annex a Confirmation and proves it by the Scriptures and so begins at Moses and the Prophets and doth interpret all the things that are spoken of him Now herein we may observe many things first hee doth labour to sound the faith of the Disciples on the Scriptures hee might have discovered himselfe at the first and said I am hee or might have shewed them his hands or his sides as he did afterwards in this chapter but hee goes on and leades them through the Scripture and doth interpret unto them all the places that were spoken of